A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

I will try to upload a Chapter a week. The story is complete but very large - thus the reason to release it in smaller chapters. It was originally intended to be a novel, but I don't have the desire to pursue publishing. I want to thank my most trusted Editor, J.P. for all of his help on making this story be all it can be, without him, in my opinion - this story wouldn't be half as good. Hope you enjoy!

Preface: Origins of the Amulet of Asclepius

The amulet was a thin medal of hammered silver, an ancient necklace which dated back to before the time of Christ. It first came to knowledge with the early Greeks, said to have been imbued with great mystical powers, forged directly by the hands of the gods. On one side of the amulet was a clear, blue sapphire teardrop that appeared to have a sunburst deeply etched within the backside of the beautiful stone. On the reverse side was an engraving that looked somewhat similar to the Rod of Asclepius, a snake wrapped around a staff. It was believed to have been suspended on a thin but unbreakable chain, thought to have been made from woven strands of Zeus' own silver hair.

If touched to a person, the amulet was thought to cure the individual of any injury or illness. Should the amulet be touched to a person who was recently deceased, and if that dead had young and dependent offspring, there was a possibility of the amulet transforming the holder inadvertently, just to save the life of the orphan, especially if the child had no way of fending for itself.

It was created to be used only as a last resort to save a life, and only a chosen few caretakers knew its true origin. Over time, several who held onto it for safekeeping began to use it on themselves so they could experience unheard of life spans. Their addiction to the power left them feeling as though they too were immortal. They had begun comparing their own lives upon equal footing with the gods! Upon hearing of this, it was said that Zeus became furious at their blasphemy; he took it from them and threw it into a far distant land where it became lost to the ages ever since...

-One-

With a failed farm behind them, Ezrah Garrett and his family set out one early April morning in 1860. Frost hung thick on the bushes and grassy low areas, almost looking as though it were snow. They only had their courage, a solid wagon, two good oxen, an old milk cow, and his father's prize possession: a thoroughbred race horse.

Ezrah had grown up along the banks of the Wabash, near the small town of Delphi, Indiana. Ezrah and his parents began their trek into the west, following the dream of good land for the taking in the far off Oregon territory.

The Garrett family was no different from many families who set out for the west. Illness, lack of water, too much water, intense cold, sweltering heat, and Indians all impacted them along their way. While this writing includes his trip into the west, it is about a more personal journey young Ezrah took in getting from there, to Oregon.

Tired of the constant pitching of their wagon, Ezrah eventually begged his father to allow him a chance to ride the great black horse. His father relented and pulled his wagon out of the line and quickly showed him how to saddle the sleek black thoroughbred, aptly named Blackie.

Under his father’s watchful eye, Ezrah rode the horse slowly alongside the wagon, ever careful to not do something that would have this honored privilege revoked.

"Keep it slow, boy," his father would say. "Don't want him to stumble and break a leg. That's good, son, don't ride too close to our wheel."

"Are you sure he'll be okay on Blackie? It is a powerful horse and he is a young boy." Mother worried as she watched Ezrah sitting confidently upon the back of the big horse.

"He’s nearly a man honey; only three months shy of his eighteenth birthday! You mother the lad too much - besides we don't want Blackie to turn green from the lack of riding, the lad is doing the horse good...and I'm pretty sure that Blackie is helping the boy as well."

Ezrah could barely hear his parents discussing him in the background, because their conversation was nearly overwhelmed by the continual squeaking of their wagon's wheels. He pulled his kerchief over his face for the dust being stirred up from the leading wagons made the air incredibly hard to breathe.

"Don’t go too far out, Ezrah," his mother shouted.

"I'm okay, Mother; I am only as far up as our oxen. I think they like me walking beside them," the youth replied, then quickly drew his kerchief back over his nose for the dust that the wagon train was kicking up.

His father looked skyward, pursed his lips and called out, "Going to be raining soon, keep him close."

They rolled along for a few miles; the terrain always looked the same as what they left behind. In the distance, the sky was streaked with rain falling from a far off cloud. A worried glance that was exchanged from wife to husband spoke volumes, so his father finally called Ezrah in.

The wagon was slowed and Ezrah slid to the ground and quickly tied the horse alongside their milk cow. They only stopped long enough for the youth to remove the small racing saddle and were quickly on their way, once again in their place within line.

He settled in beside his father upon the hard seat, and his mother now behind them inside the wagon. The cool storm wind had intensified and was too much for her delicate condition. She was pregnant, nearly four months along.

They knew of the dangers of trying to give birth along the way, but it could not be helped. Just beginning to show, the young mother prayed that they would be able to get close to their destination before their baby was born. After Ezrah, she gave birth to two who died very young; one was stillborn, the other from illness. This child would be her third and final try to get the young girl she coveted.

Thunder rumbled long and low and lightning flashed across the sky. Ezrah studied his father for signs of concern but he found none. The man hid his worry well. "Just a lightning storm is all, Ezrah. We'll be fine."

"Will it rain?"

"It may." His father glanced back toward the horse tied behind their wagon. "I'm more worried that Blackie will get spooked. He doesn't care for storms much."

"I don't care for storms either," snapped a voice from deep within the wagon.

Both father and son glanced back into the wagon, turned and shared a knowing glance and smiled.

"Pa, do you think we'll see any Indians?" Ezrah asked with a slight amount of trepidation.

His father shrugged, "Not sure, son, but I hope we don't." He again scanned the sky and the deepening clouds, "Ever since that fool soldier, Lieutenant Grattan, stirred up the Indians back in 1858, there's been hell to pay trying to head west."

“Do tell, Pa,” he asked softly, the wonderment evident in his voice.

Always eager to hear about battles, Ezrah perked up and turned his head toward his father as he continued. "Seems an old cow wandered away from a wagon train and this tribe of Indians found it. You see, son, they were hungry and thought it was a gift from the Great Spirit and... Well they ate it. When the Lieutenant found out he had a parlay with them Indians and was told that it had been eaten."

"What happened next? Was that what caused the battle?" Ezrah asked.

"Well those Indians were saddened that they ate someone's cow and offered to give a horse in trade but the Lieutenant Grattan wouldn't hear of it. He had his solders fire on the tribe and killed and wounded many of them Indians."

"So then it was over?" the youth asked, leaning forward eagerly.

"Oh no, you see the chief wouldn't let his braves fire back at them soldiers… that made Grattan powerful angry and he had his men fire at the Indians again and they killed that peace-loving chief. After that, all hell has broken loose and hasn't let up since." He turned back toward the oxen and watched a small patch of sunlight race across the land toward them.

"I guess that would make them angry at us," Ezrah reasoned.

"Like hitting a hornets’ nest with a stick." He sighed and looked at his son with a smile, “The lesson there would be?”

Ezrah grinned, “Don’t be hitting no hornets’ nest with a stick.” This made his father laugh out loud; he shook his head and nickered to his oxen. It began to rain but it was short lived, a swift storm that was soon pushed beyond them. More of the little patches of sun racing across the prairie could be seen, and eventually the sun returned and the air grew still and dry.

"Can I ride Blackie again?" Ezrah looked toward his father hopefully.

"Not today, Ezrah, maybe you can ride him tomorrow sometime." He noted the disappointment on his son's face so he continued, "I'm figuring that it's going to be a long haul, so it would just make more sense right now that you learn how to drive the wagon."

"Are you sure, John? He is just a lad," chimed the worried female from behind.

He looked at his mother in frustration; at nearly eighteen many young men his age were married by now with families of their own. He was growing tired of her smothering him, wanting a chance to make decisions on his own.

Ignoring her concern, he placed the reins in Ezrah's hands. "We'll have you spelling me in no time." His wife sighed and he spoke with his head turned so she could hear, "It'll be good, I may want to sleep or walk... he can give me a break from time to time."

"Am I doing alright?" Ezrah asked.

"You're doing just fine, son." He leaned back, propped his feet on the front of the wagon, pushed his hat back and folded his arms against his chest. "Wake me when we get to Oregon."

The comment caused Ezrah to smile; he enjoyed helping his parents out on such a long journey. His father was right - it was time that he learned to pull his own weight on the trail, and he knew there would be plenty enough of chances to prove himself along the way.

-Two-

The wagons continued to roll westward, as days piled upon days. The constant groan of the wagons and lowing of the oxen seemed to make the days drag on. The dust was unbearable; it made Ezrah itch and nearly long for a stream to bathe in. His mother was now showing signs of the baby. Ezrah knew they hoped for a girl but inwardly, he felt a boy would be much better suited for this land.

At nightfall, the wagon train circled up for the evening. His father always pointed their wagon's tongue toward the North Star so when they woke up, they knew exactly which way to head out.

Ezrah noticed the men exchanging odd glances that evening. There was concern in their expressions. Even though the lad was inexperienced to the ways of the west, he knew they were in Indian country, and all of them would have to be ever vigilant. Their very lives depended upon it.

Morning broke, and found the little family two days west of Fort Laramie. The wagon train rolled slowly along, Ezrah was riding about a hundred feet to the right of his own wagon. His father allowed his son a bit of freedom to go out and come back, showing his trust he had in him. While the father was quite sure of his son skill, Ezrah's mother was constantly on pins and needles with worry.

Ezrah rode Blackie up a few wagons, but still within sight of his father. He wanted to show off to his friend the big black thoroughbred he had been bragging about the night before. He removed his hat and wiped the sweat from his forehead, for the day was hot and very dry. Far off to their right, dust was hanging high in the air. It was evident to the boy that a dust storm was approaching.

Wheeling Blackie around, he trotted back to his father. "Pa, looks like a dust storm is fixing to blow over us." He pointed as the horse pranced, causing him to continually adjust the direction he had been pointing.

His father rose up in the wagon, studying the area his son indicated. "Not sure if that's a storm, son - I'll keep an eye on it though."

As Ezrah rode back up to his friend’s wagon, another rider approached his father, "What do you make of that, Lem?"

"Ezrah just showed me the same thing; he thought it was a dust storm but I'm not sure." He pulled the cork on his canteen and took a quick swallow.

"You don't suppose it’s Indians, do you?" the mounted rider worried.

"It's probably just buffalo. They can move in a herd large enough to kick up a big cloud of dust." He again glanced in the direction of the great cloud and looked over at the mounted man, "Probably should let the Wagon Master know, just in case."

As he began to ride off, Ezrah's father called out to the other man, "I wouldn't say anything to anyone else; you don't want to spook the whole train if there isn't anything to it."

The man slowly nodded and then quickly moved off to find the Wagon Master. As he rode past Ezrah, the lad trotted the big black thoroughbred over to the side of the wagon. "Keep within eyesight, Ezrah."

"Okay Pa," the boy replied, and then looked again toward the advancing cloud, "What did the man think it was?"

"Probably nothing... thought it might just be a big herd of buffalo." He forced a smile to his son and continued to study the dust as it approached.

"Maybe it's soldiers from Fort Laramie?" Ezrah offered.

His father nodded, "That's a good suggestion, son. I hadn't thought of that."

Ezrah turned the big horse, moving slightly away from the wagon. He wanted to see what a column of cavalry soldiers might look like, two or four abreast with their grand pennant flying overhead, wearing their smart blue uniforms. Perhaps it just may be a great migrating herd of bison, as vast as his eye could see. One thing was for certain, the dust cloud was getting closer.

The teen hesitantly glanced toward his wagon, and saw that his father was preoccupied trying to turn the wagon and avoid hitting a large rock. Ezrah slipped the big stallion behind an outcropping of rock and worked his way toward the dust cloud. As he broke out around a boulder, he knew that he was almost on top of whatever was creating the dust. From where he currently was, he could tell that it was not a storm.

From his left and in the distance, he heard a rifle shot and then another. The horse stepped into the open and he felt his stomach take a sudden fall into the pit of his belly. Hundreds of Indians were swarming the few wagons already attempting to form a circle.

As the Indians hit the wagons hard, shots rang out sounding more like a battle than anything that Ezrah had ever heard. "Pa... Ma!" he cried as he wheeled his father's horse back up the trail.

He stood up in the saddle, tears running down his cheeks, trying to figure a way to get back with his parents. Just as his father had implied, the Indians were swarming the train like angry hornets, racing completely around and between them. They had hit the train so quickly that the lead wagons weren't able to turn into the circle for protection.

He sought out his parents; he could only see dust and Indians, each one with their voices raised and whooping their call of victory. Ezrah covered his ears and cried. Eventually as the maelstrom before him subsided, the shooting became less frequent until there was a deafening silence that enveloped all.

Ezrah stayed concealed until the Indians finally left, taking anything worthwhile with them as plunder. By then it was well past dark. Slowly he walked the big black horse down into the scene of the massacre; everywhere he looked lay men, women and a few of the older children. Wagons were burning, and smoke drifted across the lonesome prairie. In the matter of what had been minutes, everything was gone.

He was trembling. “Ma…Pa!” he shouted as he walked Blackie among the burned out wagons.

He found his parents’ wagon; one of the oxen had been killed, and it lay where it had fallen. The wagon was on its side, his father lay beneath it. Ezrah raced to him and dug at the ground beside his father until he could pull his body from under the long wooden bows that made up the frame for the canvas cover. He had three arrows deeply imbedded in his chest, these he removed, crying all the while he was doing it. Tears coursed down his cheeks as he tugged and pulled him away from the wagon, until he was a safe distance from the burning flames.

He looked back and raced to locate his mother, being a smaller woman he was able to carry her much more easily to where his father lay. As he knelt beside them crying he felt a touch upon his arm. His eyes followed to where he felt the touch, it was his father's hand.

"Pa? You're alive!" he quickly wiped the tears away and hugged him.

His father grasped his arm and held him tightly, "Leave us. There is nothing you can do for us now. Ma is gone...I'll soon follow."

"No, Pa, I'm not going to leave you!" Ezrah again began to cry; his father slowly lifted his hand and touched his son's cheek.

He swallowed hard, looking up at his son with tears in his eyes. He licked his lips, “In the wagon…in the bottom drawer, there’s a tin.” He winced and coughed, “That tin has all the money left from the sale of our farm and what we could save, if it ain’t burnt, get it.” He motioned for Ezrah to go, and within moments he had returned holding the blackened tin.

“Open it…” His father wheezed. “There’s $954.00 in there…take it, build the horse ranch I dreamed of.” He arched his neck in pain, and then coughed up blood.

"Get back on Blackie; put as much distance as you can from here. I'll die well knowing you are still alive." Tears began to form in his father's eyes as he gently reached out and took his wife's hand. "Go on, son; don’t worry about us... leave before they come back."

Ezrah slowly stood and wiped his tears; his father turned his face toward his wife and gradually closed his eyes in death's eternal sleep. Tears flowing and barely able to see, Ezrah sought out Blackie and fell against the saddle. When he was able to compose himself, he hesitantly climbed atop the horse. He sat quietly for a moment looking upon his parents for what he knew would be the last time, angry at himself for riding out on his own, but knowing that if he hadn't he would most likely be dead as well.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Three-

Two days west of the attack site, Ezrah was on foot walking the big black horse in an effort to rest it. Ever since that terrible day, the boy used every trick he could think of to elude the roving bands of Indians. Unsure of whether they were those who attacked and killed his parents, yet to him, all Indians were now suspect.

He was walking through a small canyon, and the echoing of Blackie's hooves rattled within his ears even though he was trying to keep silent. As they emerged from the other end, he saw a band of at least a dozen Indians riding diagonally toward him. If he delayed too much, they reach him in no time. He quickly mounted and took off across the prairie in an attempt to outrun them.

When he heard the loud whooping, he knew that he had been seen and it was the second time he had heard their telltale sound. The terrible feeling once again returned to the pit of his stomach. Lying along the back of the big horse, Ezrah entwined his fingers in the long black mane of the horse. Still with the reins in his hands, he hung on for dear life. The horse ran like the wind, ears flat back, tail out and its long ebony main flailing in the terrified youth's face.

It did not take long for him to see that the Indian ponies and their adult riders were no match for a thoroughbred racehorse and a skinny teen who weighed thirty pounds less than they did. He began to distance his pursuers; the powerful muscles rolling beneath Blackie's hide were too much for the Indians smaller ponies.

They rode at break-neck speed for almost a half hour, until the boy could no longer see the band of Indians in pursuit. Ezrah slowed the horse down to a walk, but constantly kept looking back.

As he stroked the big horse's side he whispered, “Thank you, God... thank you for providing Blackie."

The sun was dipping low on the horizon and the moon was promising to be bright. Either way, Ezrah did not want to be caught in the open at dark. As he walked the horse, he began to look for suitable shelter. The youth was very hungry, and he was sure that the horse would be as well. Unless they received a miracle, they would not eat again tonight.

The sun began casting long shadows as Ezrah came to the edge of a butte; he looked down and over a vast valley. There nearly a mile down stood a solitary building. Even from where he stood there was scarring damage from an old fire.

One last time he looked back and stared for a good long while, trying to see if there was movement along the horizon. Satisfied, he slowly began to pick his way down the incline to the bottom. As night washed over the sky, Ezrah worked his way toward the tiny ramshackle building.

He began to look all around him fearfully because as night set in, the valley took on a sinister appearance. Thankfully, they soon arrived at the shack. He walked inside; part of the roof had collapsed, and arrows were embedded in the door frame and walls, but it still appeared solid. He took Blackie inside with him; the shack would offer both of them protection from the night.

On the less destroyed side of the building, Ezrah found a candle and three matches lying on the floor near the old fireplace. He ruined two of them before he finally was able to light the candle. Placing it in an old can, he slowly carried it through the cabin and investigated his surroundings.

In what was left of the kitchen, he found a door to the root cellar. Opening it, he carefully made his way down the steep ladder still carrying the candle. At the bottom of the cellar, he began to search the bins for a potato or carrot or something that would fill his stomach.

He found a burlap bag that looked like it could have been oats or corn meal; in the light from the candle he decided it was corn. He dipped his hand in it; it seemed dry enough and not too mealy. Nearby, he found two onions, a single potato, and an apple with one side that was bad. All were placed in the bag.

He held the candle up, studying if there was anything overhead that may be edible, possibly hanging from the rafters. Far above his head, he saw the glint of something gold. Moving closer, he noticed that it was an old necklace that had been caught between the floorboards. Ezrah tried to reach it but it was still at least a foot out of his reach and there appeared to be nothing that he could stand on.

He grabbed the burlap bag and slowly made his way back up the ladder into the kitchen. Forgetting his hunger, he set the bag aside and began to calculate where he saw the gold necklace hanging. Pulling aside several burnt beams, he found the area where he thought it would be.

Lowering himself to his hands and knees, he began to dust the floor carefully until he found a glint of gold lying amongst the debris. Only a couple of the links were sticking above the floor. Into these he inserted a straight pin that he found among the rubble, and then turned it so it spanned both boards and wouldn't allow the chain to fall the rest of the way into the cellar.

Using a broken pot handle, he began to pry the boards apart, attempting to spread them enough to simply pull the necklace through. He took hold of the pin and slowly pulled out the chain. As he began to retrieve it, the medallion on the end became stuck in the narrow gap between the boards.

Getting a second bite with his makeshift pry-bar, he spread them further and simply pulled the medallion on through. He smiled as the strange little amulet spun in a slow circle, reflecting back a tiny bit of candle light that reflected upon its surface.

He quickly dropped it into his shirt pocket only to hear it hit the floor of the room. Inserting his fingers into the offending hole, he began cursing to himself as he felt around in the darkness until he once again found the chain. Not wanting to lose it for a second time, he slipped it on over his head, and let it dangle against his chest.

He settled down and removed the onions, potato and apple from the bag, then made an improvised feed bag for the horse using an old rope. As Blackie sat quietly munching on the corn meal, the boy cut the bad spots from the onions and potato and began eating them. While he chewed, he inspected the apple, cutting off the bad portion from it. After cutting a piece of it for himself and finding it over-ripe, and much too soft, he fed the remainder to Blackie.

While he didn't care for the onion like he would have a fresh apple, he thought fondly back to the onion sandwiches that his mother would make for his father and him early on the trail. The memory of those sandwiches and the special times he had with his parents carried him through. It was in no time before he realized that he was quietly chewing on the potato.

His meager meal would not be fit for a king, yet it sufficed and helped quell his hunger. He remembered praying to find something for Blackie and him to eat while out on the prairie, and here was his miracle. He drifted off to sleep shortly afterward, very tired, but no longer hungry.

-Four-

Morning broke and young Ezrah awoke with a shaft of blinding sun directly in his eyes. He groaned and slowly regained his feet. There was a small portion of the corn meal that Blackie couldn't get in the very bottom of the bag, so he emptied this into his hand and fed it to the horse.

While still in the old ramshackle shack, he saddled Blackie and carefully walked through the rubble to reach the outside of the building. Eagerly he mounted the back of the horse and once again, started riding with the sun at his back. It was already very warm and sticky, and he knew the day would be hot.

As the sun climbed higher in the sky, Ezrah stood on the ground and wiped the sweat from his eyes. He had seen no sign of Indians all morning, and was thankful for it. For the moment, he was trying to locate a place in the shade for them to cool down and wait for dark.

About two hours later, the pair stumbled across an old creek-bed. As Blackie began digging with his hooves, water began to seep into the hole. The two then took turns drinking the dirty water until their thirst was sated. The teen wished he had searched the house for something that he could have carried water in; instead they had left without giving it nary a thought.

Once again they set out, still heading west. Ezrah was on the ground walking slowly in an attempt to keep Blackie fresh if they should need to flee. He broke over a rise and saw wagon tracks in the grasses; there had been many through this very spot over the years. He only hoped that he could find a train to hook up with.

For miles, he continued to follow the tracks, the scene only changing when he would pass a discarded piece of furniture or a grave. Seeing the crudely made crosses saddened him, for it tore at his mind and soul that he never buried his parents. However, he knew that his father had been right; had he remained much longer he might have lost his life too.

As the late afternoon sun lengthened the shadows, Ezrah came across a wagon. There were several arrows embedded in its structure. He quickly dropped to his knees behind a clump of tall prairie grass, forgetting the black horse that stood only feet behind him, towering over his head.

He scanned in every direction around him, searching for any sign of their attackers. He gradually rose up and began walking toward the wagon. In the distance another wagon was laying on its side; it too had several arrows within it.

The lad hesitantly inched his way to the first wagon he saw. Its contents were of household items, nothing he could use. The second wagon had a can of peaches that had been wedged under the frame of the wagon.

He found a canteen lying in the tall grass, only about ten feet off the trail. There was a dent in its front but it didn't look punctured, from the heft, it seemed to be holding something. Ezrah pulled the plug and cautiously took a sip, but the water inside was extremely hot and quite brackish. Immediately he spit out the water, and then he reluctantly poured out the remainder on the ground; he hoped that this act wasn't a mistake and he would be able to locate cleaner water soon.

He hung the canteen on the horn of the saddle, and then continued to walk among the debris of the two wagons. He found two graves near the second wrecked wagon, each marked with a crude cross. From their looks of the young weeds that were already starting to grow, Ezrah guessed that the graves were a couple of weeks old.

He continued on, afraid of loitering for too long, in the area where two more lost their lives to Indians. There were still tracks moving westward, and he followed these on foot, allowing Blackie a chance to rest…well into the setting sun. With miles from the last attack behind him and the moon nearly full, Ezrah again climbed upon Blackie and started to ride in the cool air of the evening.

In the haunting shadows of the dark, Blackie pulled up short and silently stood like a great sentential in the night, ears turning to pick up something he had heard. Ezrah strained his ears, trying to listen for anything out of the ordinary. Suddenly the big horse’s' head swung and its ears perked straight up to catch every nuance of sound.

Ezrah turned his head in the same direction; he too thought he heard something far off, a strange sound faintly carried by the wind. A slow chill ran up the lad's back. He fearfully looked toward the trail he had been following, then again looked into the darkness toward the sound he had heard. It sounded like deep sobbing; it was far off but unmistakable.

Again the strange sound repeated itself and he shivered in fear. He tried desperately to convince himself that it was just the wind. It had almost worked, but on the second instance of what he heard, he knew that the sound was quite human. Again he looked toward the west where the trail met the starry night sky, but slowly turned the horse toward the sound.

He and Blackie carefully worked their way toward a line of trees near a rocky outcropping. Ezrah estimated that he was a mile from the trail he had been following. He climbed down and quietly picked his way through the grasses, weeds and rocks.

Again his horse froze, ears perked and turned toward the rocks. Ezrah cautiously approached as wild stories raced through his mind. Stories of the sounds the Indians made to draw unsuspecting people to their traps. He neared a tree and tied Blackie's reins to a branch, then hesitantly continued toward the rocks.

Like a banshee's cry, the sound echoed around the rocks and to the boy’s ears. He stumbled and fell trying to return to the horse's side. No attack came, no pursuit from a grim reaper closed in. Swallowing hard, Ezrah regained his feet and inched his way toward the rocks, his mind a whirl as images of what it could be raced through.

Again there was a softer sound, much like a young infant would have made. He tipped his head, hearing it for a second time, slowly working his way around a large boulder. He felt that on the other side, would be the creature that he thought he was hearing.

Just peering around the edge of the great rock, with only the moon and stars for light, he saw what had been making the sound. It was a woman; even in the moonlight he could see that her hair was brilliantly red. As he looked on, he realized that she had a great bloody patch on the bodice of her dress, with an arrow shaft protruding from her chest.

Forgetting the reason that he was trying to be cautious, he raced to the poor woman's aide. Kneeling beside her he examined the shaft of the arrow; it looked as though it was buried near her heart or possibly a lung. She was still breathing, but barely alive.

Not too far from where she lay, Ezrah saw a very small pool of water, the remainder of an earlier rainstorm. He quickly scrambled to his feet and raced back to the big black horse; he untied the reins and led it to the water-hole. As he retrieved his found canteen, he promptly rinsed it out and refilled it with the clean, cool water.

Leaving the horse to drink, he raced back to the woman and lifted her head to allow her to drink. Even in the light of the moon he could tell she had blisters from lying in the sun, he poured a slight amount into his finger, then dabbed the water across her parched lips. She stirred, moaning in pain.

Ezrah supported her head and held the canteen as she sipped the water. Slowly her eyes fluttered open and she looked up at the boy, partially in surprise, partially in relief.

"You'll be okay, lady; I promise I won't leave you alone out here." He again allowed her to sip the water, pulling it away only as she began coughing.

As she coughed, little flecks of foamy blood fell against her bodice. He didn't need to have a doctor beside him to know that she had been shot through the lung. "There are some trees here, I can probably rig up a travois like the Indians use and we can..." He began to prattle as she gently touched his arm.

"I won't make it, we both know that." She wheezed, "I'm grateful... that you came though."

"No, lady, you'll be fine," he replied, trying to sound convincing.

As he sat holding the canteen, he heard a soft sound coming from beside the injured woman. He then noticed movement and the woman gently pulled a portion of her skirt aside, revealing the baby that was concealed by the material.

Instantly, the boy realized that this revelation would compound the issue even greater. He glanced toward the mother; she was young perhaps in her early twenties. Her pretty face was sad with regret. "Can... can you hand her to me?" she softly asked.

Ezrah gently lifted up the child and placed it in her mother's arms. "Did you have her out here?"

She weakly nodded and replied, "Months back… along... the trail." then began to unbutton her bodice; her fingers no longer with the dexterity necessary to function in her weakened state. Her hands dropped to her side, "Please." she whispered, "I can't... myself."

"Lady, I…" Ezrah stammered, afraid of what he thought she was asking.

"I'm dying... she needs to nurse... one last time." as she spoke, Ezrah stepped to her side and slowly fumbled with the buttons. This was the first time he had ever been this near to a woman's exposed breast.

As he finished with her buttons, he aided her by raising the baby up to the exposed teat where it could nurse. The opposite side of the bodice was pinned to her bloodied chest with the arrow.

There were tears in the woman's eyes as she watched her daughter nurse, perhaps for the last time. The ashen color of the woman's face spoke volumes to Ezrah, it was of the same color that his own mother wore the last time he saw her.

Turning away, Ezrah did not want her to see him crying. He had witnessed death before and did not want to watch this woman die. He walked to the water, knelt, and splashed it onto his face. He took his kerchief that had been tied around his neck and rinsed it in the cool water. He stood up and moved Blackie to a tree that would allow him shade, come daylight and still be near enough to the water, should he want to drink. There he removed the saddle and hung it over a large rock. While casting a backwards glance at the woman as she shared her last moment with the baby, he brushed Blackie down with wads of dried grass.

After he finished he washed his hands and moved to the bag he had taken from the shack. He removed the can of peaches from it and began to cut the top open with the blade of his small pocket knife. Carrying it carefully to the woman he settled beside her and offered her a peach, "Excuse the fingers, lady."

She smiled and took a tiny bite, her eyes closed as if she was savoring her final meal. Ezrah's mind was trying to figure out what he would do with the baby after she passed, because there was no way he could care for her without the mother around to feed her.

"So, you was attacked by Indians on the trail?" he spoke as he offered her another bite of the peach.

She nodded, "They came fast... on us before we knew they were there." She commenced to coughing deeply, with each one the shaft of the arrow bounced viciously. Sighing, she leaned her head back and looked into the sky.

"Find my family, take her to them." She began coughing again.

"Lady, I don't even know your family's name! For all I know, they was killed by those same Indians that got you!" he shouted in frustration. As he sat there mulling over her plea, he felt ashamed for yelling at a dying woman.

"I'm Hannah... Hannah Shepherd... my baby... her name is Emma... named after Gideon's mother." She again began coughing profusely, so the boy held the canteen for her to take another long drink that seemed to quell it for the time being.

"You said ‘Gideon’, is that your husband?" She nodded in response, and looked down at the infant nursing. There were tears in her eyes.

"I have a son... he's four... Cade." She looked up at Ezrah, and then looked out across the prairie; tears were beginning to fall down her cheeks. “I should have been a better wife…to him…I was so spiteful and angry.”

“Spiteful? Angry?” Ezrah asked, thinking this poor dying woman could never possess a spiteful bone in her body.

She continued, "When the Indians came…I jumped from the wagon…with Emma…I ran." Her gaze was still off in the distance, "I ruined everything..."

"You can't talk that way, Hannah," Ezrah reasoned, "By running - you may have given your family a chance to escape."

She coughed and turned toward Ezrah, her voice remarkably clear and determined. "Promise me that you will find them." She studied the lad’s face for several long moments. "You promise me, boy..." She suddenly realized that she never had asked the youth's name, her questioning look said what her voice could not.

"I'm Ezrah."

"Promise me, Ezrah...” She again demanded, grabbing him forcefully by his shirt, “Promise me that you will find Gideon!"

There were tears clinging to Ezra's cheeks as he nodded, "As long as there is a breath in my body, I will find your Gideon. I will take your Emma home." As he sat looking down at the woman, her eyes slowly drifted downward and her grasp on his shirt relaxed with the onset of death.

-Five-

Ezrah quickly reached down and untangled the deceased woman's thumb from his necklace, then reverently placed Hannah's hand by her side. The infant had finished nursing and he gently lifted the baby from Hannah's arms, sitting her down upon the portion of dress material that had originally been covering her.

As he sat back upon the ground with hands upon his knees, he began to take notice of her face. It looked subtly different. He knew some of what happened after one of God's creatures passed, how time would break down the tissue until nothing but bones were left. But... this was different. Something strange was happening right before his eyes.

He was he puzzled, as he could actually witness changes to her feminine structure right as it happened; it was miniscule, but was happening in front of him nonetheless. As her shoulders began to widen and her arms lengthened from her half-sleeves, he looked around in fear and quickly stood holding her child as if to protect her from whatever was going on.

He backed away as a lump, halfway down the front of her neck, began to grow outward. It seemed to be forming into an uncharacteristically misplaced Adams apple, especially on a female as pretty as she had been. As the shock of what he was seeing overwhelmed him, he clutched the baby tighter, backing even further away. Almost as an afterthought, his own hand felt for the bulbous Adams apple of his own. In panic he frantically felt again, fear of what was happening to her perhaps infecting him. He could no longer feel his Adam's apple upon his own throat!

Hair began to tickle his neck, in panic; he reached up he felt the growing tresses as they fell over his collar. "What is going on!" he cried in fear, his young voice echoing against the large boulders that surrounded them. Each desperate cry slowly began inching up in octave until he could no long recognize his own voice! He retrieved a lock that had begun snaking down the front of his shirt and pulling the ever lengthening hair out to see; it was brilliantly red, just like the young mother's had been!

"What have you done to me?" he cried aloud at the body of the woman, as more and more of the red hair cascaded over his narrowing shoulders. “No! Please no!” he cried as he realized that the pants he had been wearing no longer fit. His waist now began to grow narrower and the pants became very loose as opposed to his hips where they became snug as the time progressed. His shadow cast upon the ground was unmistakable, his hips were somehow widening!

He stepped back a few more feet, stumbled and fell onto his bottom hard. He narrowly escaped injury to the baby in his arms as he was able to hold her in front as he fell. Tears were coursing down his cheeks as he desperately tried to remove himself from whatever strange magic had somehow befallen him.

As Ezrah placed his hand upon the ground for support, trying to regain his feet, he slowly stood. His eyes never left his fingers, holding them out in front of him; he stared in wonderment as they gradually morphed from his stubby round nails to slender fingers with long, tapered nails that extended slightly past their respective fingertips. His hands were slowly mirroring a woman’s!

His terrified eyes darted toward where Hanna lay in death. Ezrah hesitantly stepped closer. What was it about her that looked so familiar? As the horror of the situation suddenly washed over and enveloped him, he realized that Hannah was slowly beginning to resemble... him!

In fear he staggered to the water-hole and peered over the edge, using its surface like a mirror. What he saw in his reflection, made his heart fall, seemingly only to crash into the pit of his stomach. There was no denying what his eyes were seeing - he was slowly transforming into an exact copy of Hannah! That fact was being driven home by the gradual expanse he was witnessing upon his chest. As if being filled from within, his chest was enlarging, drawing upon his skin, pulling outward and down by gravity. Hanna’s haunting green eyes looked back from the reflection as terror etched into Ezrah’s slowly transforming face.

“This can’t be happening…” he cried as he tried to push them back in, but painfully had to cease for fear of dropping Emma, and the discomfort he felt by pressing against them. In anger he ran to her side, the shaft of the arrow still standing out from her chest, and placed her child on the ground beside him.

Falling to his knees beside her he cried out in agonizing pain, as his breasts continued to expand, now filling with the life giving fluid that her baby needed. “NO!” he shouted, and then fell prone onto his side in despair. His confusion only compounded by the changes he could see on both Hanna’s corpse and on him. His head fell forward and copious amounts of wavy red tresses fell like a shroud around his face.

Deep racking and very feminine sobs were emitted from his throat, as he looked upon the form that he once claimed. Only now for him, there was a shaft from an Indian’s arrow sticking straight from his chest. He reached out with a slender trembling hand and touched the shaft of the arrow. Tears began rolling down his feminized cheeks as he realized just how very real this had become.

His head became light, swirling black tendrils seemed to engulf him. He fought hard, but as the sweat began to bead his upper lip, he began to lose consciousness. Trying to stand only made it worse. He fell in a faint, laying only inches from where Hannah had died. Her young baby lay in between them.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Six-

As Ezrah dreamt, far off he could hear the sound of a train whistle. The closer it came to him, the louder it became, sounding much like he was laying right there on the tracks. The shrill train whistle screaming like a banshee woke him and caused the youth to bolt upright, his now unfettered feminine breasts seemed to have a life of their own. As they settled he looked down, a great wet spot saturated the front of his chest, right at their very summit.

“Oh shit!” he cursed as he sat up and felt the front. There was no mistaking that by becoming Hanna, he was now lactating. He looked over at the baby fussing and crying, and tried desperately to ignore her, but it was no use. It was the baby crying that made him dream of the train, and it seemed the more she cried, the wetter Ezra's shirt became. As he sat up, his eyes came into contact with the body of the woman, although she was an exact duplicate of what he had once looked like… only wearing the bloodied dress.

Ezrah stood and took stock in his own changes. He could no longer hold claim to the male vernacular, no - he was now a she. He had somehow transformed into Hannah! His shadow, now growing longer in the afternoon sun, was unmistakably feminine, and even he could see that. From head to foot, he would never pass as a boy again.

Ezrah glared at the baby crying, and stepped over the corpse with the arrow shaft and cautiously grasped it and with a slow steady pull, attempted to retrieve it from the boy. It was all he could do with his diminished strength. All of a sudden, the shaft broke and he fell backwards to the ground hard. As a male, he often found that his strength nearly matched that of his father, but now... he was a pitifully weak female.

It was quite shocking to see his former body, lying in death and wearing the trappings of the young mother. He was completely perplexed on how any of this was possible. He could think of nothing that would allow this to happen in either nature or science, and yet it had... he was a direct result of it.

Again the young baby began to fuss; again he continued to ignore it. He leaned over; the long red tresses seemed to have grown even more and slid off his narrow shoulder and hung before his face. In one sweeping motion, he flipped it behind his neck. He imagined that if he would have been watching from a distance, the movement would have been decidedly feminine. He paused and placed his tiny hands against his temples, “Just how far will this transformation take me?” He spoke aloud, but the more he thought about the possible answer, the more it scared the hell out of him!

He leaned across the body and tried to move the arm of the boy, but it was evident that rigor mortis had already set in. He stood and brushed the dirt from his knees, and the movement again set his unwanted breasts in motion. He stood and walked to the water hole, completely in a funk on what his next step would be…or should be.

He sat down on a large rock, facing his former self and the tiny baby as she fussed and cried. "How is this even possible? How can I get back to my old self?" he asked himself. His shirt grew more and more uncomfortable with an ever-expanding area of wetness. He looked down, and sadly shook his head, again sending the luxurious red tresses swinging.

His eyes returned to the corpse, the ashen skin reflecting the death state it was in. He could not fathom how strange it was to see the 'dead' Ezrah lying so near, wearing the dress the woman had died in. He frowned and looked down imagining the emptiness of his own crotch. He knew without a doubt that there was nothing between his legs now... although that wasn't entirely true, he now possessed the female equivalent of what he once had claimed.

He anguished over what he had to do, but it was needed. Slowly he stood and returned to the side of the corpse, bent down and gently picked up a rock. Slowly and methodically, he began to cover the body, and as he did, he bawled like the woman he had suddenly become.

As he finished, he stood, his shirt was saturated from chest to waist. His new feminine breasts ached painfully, and try as he might he could not ignore them any longer. He unbuttoned his shirt and took it to the water.

The huge breasts of Hannah’s seemed to defy gravity, standing straight out painfully. Ezrah winced as he brushed his engorged breast when he removed his shirt. He knew what was needed but he would be damned if he would stoop to such a low state, baby or no baby. He knelt at the side of the water and slowly washed the milk from his shirt, continually casting hateful glances at the orbs that adorned his slender chest.

To him, they were huge! Giant feminine globes that had no business on his chest! As he squeezed the water out of the shirt, he frowned as each breast seemed to conspire to get in his way. Each was painfully bouncing against the other with every simple movement. As he again dipped the shirt and began ringing it out, tiny droplets of milk leaked out from each nipple and fell into the water.

"NO, DAMN IT!" he screamed. "I won't do it!"

Yet the pain and discomfort only continued to worsen. He could ignore the screaming child behind him, and he could even ignore the way each breast swung and bounced with movement, but he could not ignore the pain as it was nearly bringing tears to his eyes.

He sat back on his haunches in defeat, crying from the ache that he was feeling, his hands sadly attempting to both cover and conceal them in embarrassment. He looked down at the large protuberances that extended outward from his chest, their blue veins clearly visible to even his own eyes. And somewhere within that globe, the little ducts that created the milk were working overtime, conspiring to make Ezrah's life miserable.

He looked at Emma in defeat, then slowly raised himself up and laid his shirt on a boulder to dry. To him, walking the few steps toward the baby was much like walking toward the gallows. He knew that if he broke down and performed this necessary function to ease his own discomfort, he would be stuck doing it until he was able to figure out how to change back, if he even could. Or worse yet, until she could leave Emma her with her father

He sat down beside the pile of rocks, the shade once again stretching out beyond the little water-hole. He frowned as he picked up the crying Emma; almost as soon as he had she calmed down and turned her tiny face toward the leaking teat he offered, it was as though the infant could smell the milk. Her tiny mouth began making the motion of sucking before she even closed upon the teat. Once she had a firm grasp, Emma latched on and began her rhythmic sucking much to Ezrah's consternation.

He winced as her little mouth began moving in earnest, her tiny tongue pressing against the teat forcing the milk into her mouth. The pain he endured was almost as unbearable as the fullness he had felt. He bit his lip as she continued on and on, so hungry had she been. He tried to occupy his mind, watching birds soaring high overhead, a lizard scurrying across the ground... yet, strangely his gaze kept coming back to the child at his... no, nursing at her breast.

She realized that as she looked now, even in the old boy clothes, she could never pass as a male. Yet it was too hard to think of herself as anything other than Ezrah. She sighed deeply as she continued to watch Emma nurse, the slight movement of her temples and jaw the only portion of her that moved. Her tiny nose so close to the warm skin of the exposed breast.

Looking down at the top of her head, the slightly reddish tint to her blonde hair, she realized that without her in this current form, Emma would most likely die. Forced to continue wiping the exposed nipple of the breast opposite to what the child was currently nursing with a slender finger, she noticed that the little necklace she had found was gone.

Her eyes darted toward the huge pile of rock that the corpse lay under, somewhere under all that weight probably lay her necklace. Frowning and realizing that there was no way he was about to remove all of those stones to locate the lost item, a cheap trinket that probably wasn’t worth more than a silver dollar.

"I guess it wasn't meant to be, was it, Emma," she quipped, his voice now much higher of a timbre and soft like Hanna’s had been. She moved the child to the other breast and wiped the one Emma had been using, all the while wondering if this is what life had become for her. “I’m nothing more than a milk cow for you, isn’t that right, Emma,” she complained to the infant at her breast in a sing-song voice.

She needed to make some decisions now, decisions that could prove to shape the remainder of his life. ‘His?’ he thought. Stifling a laugh she glanced down at the two unfettered globes she now possessed. "I can't claim to be a male anymore - that's pretty obvious."

It irked her how her voice now sounded, almost mocking her in its femininity, softly sounding like the woman she had become. Again she looked down upon the infant nursing at her breast, what would she do now that they were alone? She had promised to Hannah that she would try to find Gideon, but that was before... this.

And what of Emma, she thought to herself, should she raise the infant as her own in the meantime? She frowned, as she watched the little one nurse, “Anyone who sees us will be certain that you’re mine.”

She shook her head and sadly looked toward the heavens; the early evening sky was washed with hues of pink and yellow. A cool breeze blew over her teat; it caused her to look down. Emma had dropped off to sleep; her hold on the nipple had become lost.

Using her slender finger, she wiped the little drop of milk from Emma's chin. She raised the baby up to her bare shoulder and began to softly pat her tiny back. She felt lost, having no clue on how to be a parent, let alone a mother seemed unfathomable to her. What she needed to know wasn’t taught in schools, so she would have to learn on the fly. Normally a woman would have a lifetime to prepare, where she only had minutes! Hopefully it would be as his mother had once said, “Anything that doesn’t kill you only makes you stronger.”

-Seven-

Placing the baby on the soft grass, she stood and touched the shirt she had worn as Ezrah, trying to see if it had finally dried. Gathering it up she quickly threw it over her shoulders, as a boy she would have preferred to go buck naked... now that she actually thought about it, there was a pang of embarrassment of seeing herself with no covering.

The sleeves were slightly long, but buttoning them fixed this slight problem. The shirt was big in the shoulders, and as she buttoned it up, horribly stretched over her new breasts. She looked down at the open gaps between the puckered buttons, sighing.

She hefted the canteen, pulled the cork and took a drink. While it was nearly full and moderately refreshing, it was not cool in the least. Pouring it on the grass, she refilled it with the cool water from the water-hole, and then re-corked it.

Bending over and low, with her hands in the water, she realized that she needed to pee badly. She stood and leaned the canteen against a rock and turned toward the brush to relieve herself.

Quickly undoing the buttons that held together the fly, she reached in to retrieve her penis. The shock of finding nothing in contact with his hand made him momentarily panic. Then as her new reality set in, it came as no real surprise. He groused to himself as he was forced to completely remove his pants and urinate as would any other female. Without a normal woman's years of practice, the entire necessary chore was well beyond her comprehension.

She placed her feet far away and very wide apart, then slowly leaned her shapely bottom against a large boulder. The surface was quite rough against her soft feminine skin. It was an entirely different set of muscles to control; eventually she knew that she succeeded as her urine splattered against the rock and the backs of her legs.

With a groan she looked down at the ground, sighing in defeat at her hopeless predicament. Tearing at a handful of grasses she wiped the unfamiliar area and attempted to clean her legs where she splattered them. She pushed her large breasts aside and stared at the junction of her legs, afraid to touch it for fear of something else nearly as terrible happening. Casting the grass aside she slowly pulled up her pants and refastened them. All the while wondering how a woman could put up living like this... and now she would be stuck as one for the remainder of her life unless by some miracle she could figure out what had caused the unwelcome transformation.

A stirring to her left startled her. She turned her head quickly, her long wavy red hair flipping out from the motion. It had been the infant moving, yet Emma was soundly sleeping in the grass. The new Hannah walked over to Blackie, she moved him closer to the saddle that Ezrah had removed earlier. Soothingly speaking to the huge horse now made even more imposing because of her diminished size as a female.

Blackie kept sidling away from the unfamiliar woman, yet her persistence paid off and she eventually got the blanket on him. She turned and lifted up the saddle, and stumbled due to its greater weight compared to her weaker muscles. For nearly fifteen minutes she wrestled with the saddle and horse until she was finally able to place it on its back.

Gently massaging the feeling back into her slender arms, she decided that they could not remain here for much longer; the water was a Godsend, but what meager food she had was almost gone. Hanging the long strap of the canteen on the saddle horn, she stood back looking at the huge horse, and then glancing toward the tiny baby... somehow she had to get both Emma and herself up upon that saddle.

Walking Blackie to a large rock she held him there as she bent down to scoop up the infant. It was a precarious situation in her weakened state trying to mount the horse with one arm, and maintain her grip on little Emma, yet she managed.

Settling in the saddle she inwardly thought of how high she now felt, not to mention just how wide the saddle had become since her transformation. It wasn't uncomfortable, just very wide. Placing a slender arm around the baby, she held the reins in her opposite hand. With one last look back at the grave that marked Hanna... no in truth it was Ezrah laying under those rocks... in a dress. They began their journey; the unlikely pair began riding, as the first twinkling stars were visible in the night sky.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Eight-

Tears filled her eyes as she rode into the dark, back toward the trail where she had found the canteen. In the bright moonlight, she found the trail and once again headed west. Behind her she left her former identity, a corpse forever clothed in feminine garments.

She glanced behind her; the trees and rocks were only a blackened shadow upon the horizon. Ezrah’s passing was now only marked by the pile of stone covering the young mother's body…it was too confusing! Grimly she wondered if hundreds of years from now, some archaeologist like those who have stumbled upon the strange bones of past monsters, might locate the altered bones of... Ezrah. What might they think about him, wondering why he was clothed as he had been?

She sighed, and looked down at the tiny charge asleep in her arms. She felt sorry for herself… to be so young and saddled with such great responsibility. She knew that women all over this great big world have been taking on responsibilities like this for thousands of years, so why should she be any different?

The situation she found herself in was overwhelming; her mind became a vast turmoil of emotion. She constantly sobbed in desperation as the baby and she rode slowly in the dark. Her legs ached because in her new form she was slightly shorter than Ezrah had been; this made the stirrups too long, and forced her to dangle her legs from each side with only her toes touching the stirrup. She had forgotten to adjust them prior to leaving, and the added weight of her legs hanging was causing them to become numb.

To alleviate the tingling feeling of numbness, she was forced to stand from time to time, but it didn't help for very long, as she was only able to rise up on her toes to alleviate the numbness for only a short while. She knew that at some point when she climbed down from the tall horse, she had to be extremely careful with Emma or she could fall.

As night wore on, she had to stop in the middle of nowhere, long enough to nurse the child. After her earlier lesson back at the water-hole, she did not want a repeat and as much as it loathed her to admit, it did provide necessary relief from the discomfort of being 'full'.

It had become cloudy during the night so as morning broke, she and little 'Em' rode on. She had given the child the 'nick-name' while she nursed her during the night. It wasn't as formal sounding and to her ears, would be simple enough to use from day to day.

As the day wore on, she became hungrier and hungrier. Blackie was fine because there was plenty of grass for him to eat, and nursing Em would take care of the immediate need of the infant. But what had her concerned the most is that if she couldn't eat, and it was prolonged for more days, it meant that her body would produce less and less milk for the baby. Even though she could hold out for a day, she needed to eat for the both of them. She worried as she contemplated what needed to be done; already she loathed thinking like a ‘responsible’ woman.

Again her mind returned to the newness of responsibility, it was more important to her now than ever as Ezrah. All he ever had to worry about was whether he fed the animals and cleaned their stalls before bedtime. Now as Em's... surrogate mother, she literally held the fate of the tot in her hands.

Always she would scan the horizon looking for sign of Indians or better yet, other settlers headed west, abandoned wagons... anything that may help her and Em live another day. As the afternoon approached, with arms aching from continually holding the infant, only gaining a moment of respite when she shifted her to the opposite arm. She spied an abandoned wagon down in a shallow ravine. Cautiously she rode Blackie to it.

It wasn’t a wagon as she had initially thought; it was a small two wheeled cart. It was just about all she could do to lower herself down from the large horse without dropping baby Em, thankfully she was able to step into the tongue of the cart and remain there until the feeling returned again to her legs.

She placed Em in the front of the cart; the back end was high into the air with all the weight resting on the tongue. She slowly walked around the little cart, examining it, looking for any reason why it would have been abandoned. She guessed that it couldn't have been there for longer than two weeks as the harnesses were still on the ground where they had been dropped. Slowly she moved Blackie to a tree and tied the reins fast, removed the saddle and blanket, putting them into the back of the little cart.

She moved back to the harnesses and stood examining them, making sure that everything was there. Meanwhile, it began to sprinkle. She picked up Em and then noticed a wooden box under the seat. Inside of it was a bottle of liquor and a bag of pipe tobacco, and underneath the tobacco were three home-canned jars of bread and butter pickles.

The rain grew steady, so Hannah moved Em and the box beneath the cart, and then crawled beneath it. As the rain continued to fall she took time out to clean up herself and crudely changed Em. With the onset of darkness, she had pried open one of the jars and using her fingers, and ate the contents within. The first few bites she was unsure if she liked them, but the combination of onion, dill and cucumber floating in a sweet liquid proved to be quite tasty. As she contentedly ate, she nursed Em; not far off Blackie had been tied to a tree and was quietly munching on grass.

-Nine-

Far off a rumble of thunder rolled. Its constant drone made the surrogate mother and child sleepy, giving them welcome rest. In her dreams, young Ezrah found himself sitting on the ground, wearing a dress. His embarrassment was compounded when he realized that he had wet himself. The coolness of his 'accident' slowly came into the forefront of his mind. In his dream, as he put his hand against the ground to raise himself up, his hand landed in about two inches of water.

Instantly her eyes flew open, and she noticed that water was pooling all around the cart. It was still raining hard, with the water inching higher up the spoke of the big wheels on the cart. Like a shot, she scrambled from beneath the cart, pulling Em with her. She placed her into the cart, and then she placed the box she had found and secured the tailgate so nothing would fall out.

Lightning began to flash, as thunder rolled like a great drum on a forgotten battlefield. In a panic, she traced the reins to the tree where Blackie was tied and retrieved him. He fought against the weaker female as the lightning flashed, but to lose him in this wash would be like suicide for both Em and Hannah.

As Blackie danced in fear she quickly began to hitch him to the cart, only pausing long enough to adjust it as she went. By this time, the water was well over her ankles. She ran down the length of reins and climbed up into the seat of the cart, glanced toward Em who was safely secure in the box, and then gave a shrill whistle like her father had done. She quickly snapped the reins, the big horse reared up and tried to run but with all her strength she held him firm, "Don't you go panicking on me, Blackie. Come on boy; get us out of this water!"

He fought against her for about one hundred yards before he realized that he couldn't shake the cart loose, and then he attempted to scramble up the side of the embankment only to have it collapse under his weight sending water and mud flying everywhere.

"Come on boy!" She shouted above the rain and thunder, "You can do it, find us a way out of here!"

The big horse fought against the higher bank of what was now a rapidly rising creek. “Come on, Blackie, and pull like you’ve never pulled before!” she screamed into the wind and rain.

Little by little, the big black horse dragged the cart out of the mire and pulled it to safety on the other side. As soon as their wheels hit solid ground, she began to cry. She sat at the edge of the rapidly flowing water; as Blackie slowly began moving them away in fear of being sucked back in.

She looked down at Em, and then pulled the horse blanket over her to keep some of the rain out. She had no idea which direction she was headed in, she only wanted to be away from the dried creek bed, now made more dangerous than any river she had seen before.

-Ten-

As the morning sun began breaking over the horizon, the surrogate mother raised her head. She had been sleeping throughout the night with Blackie pulling her only God knew where. Tiredly, she lifted the reins and directed him toward a small stand of trees so he could rest up for the day.

In the trees she did her best to conceal the cart and tied Blackie back in the shadows. She settled down beside the cart and began to nurse Em while she picked out the pickles with her fingers from the jar. As the two quietly sat eating, enjoying the warm sun that was drying out their wet clothing, she felt relaxed for the very first time.

Watching Em nurse, she began to think of what life as a woman and mother might mean. She could handle the mother portion, she thought; at least she was doing a decent enough job keeping them both alive for now. But… what would it mean if she actually was able to find Gideon? He would think she was Hannah, and he would want more of her than she was really willing to give. But everyone they came across would think she was Hannah, and that Em was actually her daughter.

Glancing down, she admired the soft curls that framed her daughter’s head. She laughed, realizing that she actually thought possessive of Em, thinking of her like she was her own flesh and blood. It wouldn’t be too farfetched since both looked like they were related anyway; anyone could see a definite resemblance between them. Both females had red in their hair, with the daughter’s being slightly more blonde. Her red color seemed a perfect match, it actually fit her former self’s fiery temper much more than perhaps it had the original Hannah.

She decided right then and there that she would refer to herself as both a woman and as Hannah Shepherd… at least until she found Gideon. She wasn’t so young while she had been Ezrah that she didn’t know what was expected between a husband and wife, but she just wasn’t sure that she really wanted to find out for herself.

She felt her eyes grow heavy and allowed herself to sleep while Em continued to nurse; she only woke up long enough to switch sides with Em. Sometime during the late afternoon she felt a cool breeze upon her breast and quickly pulled her shirt together, covering up the exposed area. As she sat with Em upon her slender thighs, rocking them side to side and patting her back, she for a moment thought she had heard music.

Pausing she listened carefully, again though it was far off, she could swear it sounded like a violin. She rose up and held Em as she meandered through the trees, past Blackie and to the opposite side of the little stand. There in the distance was a wagon train; she only counted six wagons in all. They were arranged in a circle and several people were milling about on the inside. She looked back at Blackie and then quickly retraced her steps back to the cart.

Her mind had already been made up before she reached the big horse - she would drive the cart down to the train for safety’s sake. A helpless female and a tiny baby needed the company of numbers that a wagon train could provide, even a small one. She carefully wrapped Em and placed her into the back of the cart, went back up and untied Blackie from the tree.

Within an hour she had him harnessed and was slowly riding down into the area where she saw the small wagon train. As she approached, a rider came out to meet her. The older man appeared to be the wagon master; he held an air of authority about him.

“You lost, sonny?” He said as they met. “I saw you driving in from the north…”

He reined in his horse and studied her face, “Why, you ain’t no boy! What in the Sam Hill you doing out here all alone?”

“I was part of a wagon train that was attacked by Indians back a piece, we was heading toward Oregon.” She squinted at him as the sun was directly in her eyes. Moving her head slightly allowed his shoulder to block the sunlight for her.

“Well I guess you can gather your cart and come on in with us… although I had better ask if you have any druthers about heading to California instead.” He pushed his hat back and admired the young female’s courage on going it alone instead of just giving up and turning back.

“I’ll stay the night with you and then head out in the morning then, I’m going on to Oregon.” She looked across the distance to the wagons and added, “My husband and I became separated during the attack.” She was thinking that if they knew she was married, there may be less trouble for her in their camp.

He reached his big hand out, “Name’s Harley…though my friends call me Cap…and you are?”

“Hannah Shepherd.” She held out her diminutive hand, in his it looked like a child’s.

“You follow me, I’ll put you beside my wife and I’s wagon.” With that, he began riding; Hannah was forced to keep up with him. He only slowed down as they neared the wagons. “Hey Del!” He shouted, and when the man looked up he said, “Move the wagon tongue so we can get this little gal’s cart through.” The man nodded and quickly moved the tongue and she drove Blackie on through.

As they came to a stop several people walked up and were admiring the horse, “I ain’t seen a horse like that since I left old Kentuk.” One man said. “Is he for sale?”

“No, he’s not for sale. He belonged to my father.” Hannah replied as she reached into the box and retrieved Em.

“What the hell would you do with a horse like that, Elmer; he can’t pull nothing bigger than this here cart!” another said laughing.

“All right, all right…leave the girl alone.” A small sassy older woman scolded as she pushed her way through the crowd that had gathered. As they were leaving, she gave Hannah a long look. “What part of the country do you call home?”

“Indiana,” Hannah replied, lifting Em to her shoulder.

“I see…” She said subjectively, “Do all the women from Indiana dress like fellas?”

“No not all…oh.” She followed the woman’s eyes to her own attire, “I lost mine when the Indians attacked our wagon.” It was partially true, so she thought she was safe with her white lie.

“What’cha got there?” She asked, finally noticing little Em in her arms. “You had a young’en out here on the trail?”

“This is my daughter Emma, Em for short,” Hannah replied with a nod of her head then turned her so the woman could see her tiny face and little strawberry ringlets that framed it. For a fraction of a second, Hannah thought she almost saw the woman smile.

“Cap says we’re taking the Overland into California in the morning. You coming with us?” She spoke as she began to direct Hannah toward her wagon.

“No, ma’am. I’m heading to Oregon where my parents had been headed.” Hanna stopped and looked back at Blackie and her cart. “I have to take care of my horse.”

“Harley’s got it, see.” She pointed, Harley was on the other side unhitching him and leading Blackie toward his wagon behind them. “So, trying to meet up with your folks in Oregon?”

Hanna looked down as her face washed with sadness; the woman noticed and gently hugged the young mother, “Lost them in the attack?” Hannah could only nod her response. “You got a baby with you, where’s the mister?”

Hannah’s mind worked quickly, she gave the woman a half truth, “When the Indians attacked, we were separated…I don’t even know if he and our son got out alive!”

“What are their names?” She asked, showing respectful sympathy.

Hannah smiled, she really didn’t know why, but she did as she replied. “Gideon, he’s my husband and Cade is our son.”

“Well, I’m sure if your mister is as resourceful as you, he’ll have made it through.” She patted Hannah’s slender back and pointed toward her own wagon. “We’re going to sup soon, you’ll be our guest and I won’t take no for an answer.”

“Thank you for that, it’s been awhile since we’ve had much to eat. I’ve been living on potatoes, onions, and bread and butter pickles.” Hanna said with a laugh as they arrived at the wagon.

“I can’t tell you when the last time I had any bread and butter pickles, probably been nigh on to six or seven year!” The older woman laughed and wagged her finger in front of Em as she spoke. Straightening up, she held out her hand, “I’m Luttie.”

“Hi Luttie, I’m Hannah.” She replied as she shook her hand. “I would be happy to share a jar with you. It would please me greatly since you invited me to eat with you, I’d feel like I was contributing,” she excitedly added.

As the two women were talking, Cap walked past with Blackie, and tied him to the wagon wheel where the grass was thick and lush. “Hannah, did you know that you got a cracked wheel on your cart?”

She glanced up; surprised that she recognized her ‘new’ name immediately. “I must have cracked it last night during the rainstorm. We got caught in a dry creek bed when it began raining; it was all we could do to get ourselves out of there!” She then looked toward her father’s big black thoroughbred, “We would have never made it if it weren’t for Blackie.”

“Well, no matter. We have us a top-notch wheelwright on the trail with us that can fix it for you in no time; I can go and speak to him right now.” He hesitated before he started off, “He’s going to ask for money or trade…you got anything you can part with?”

Forgetting the money that had been her parents, she replied. “I have no money; all I have is the clothes I’m wearing and Em.” She then recalled the box still in the cart, “Oh wait…in the cart there’s a box, in the box is a pouch with good tobacco and a bottle of whiskey. Would your wheelwright take that as trade?”

He laughed, “We can just start with the tobacco…I don’t want him to be drinking while he’s in this wagon train.”

As Cap started to walk away she called out to him, “Cap sir, can you bring the box back when you return? I want to share some bread and butter pickles with you for supper.”

He paused and turned, his smile was beaming. “Lady, for that I’d do just about anything!”

Hannah placed Em on a pile of blankets to sleep; while she slept, she began helping Luttie make their supper. “You know, I got an old dress that was my Eliza’s…I bet it would fit you perfectly. She was a ‘well formed’ woman like you on top.” Hanna never looked up though she could feel her face growing warm and she acted like she didn’t hear, and “I think I’ll go find that dress. You can change while I’m finishing up supper.”

Hannah looked up in horror - it was bad enough to be suddenly transformed into a woman…she definitely didn’t want to dress the part of one! “I’m okay; you really don’t need to…”

“Oh poppy-cock, a woman needs to look like a woman. Stop hiding your figure under all those boy duds and show off what the good Lord gave ya!” She laughed and climbed into her wagon. “I got some other items in here that were hers. Might as well give the rest of them to you.”
Hannah sadly looked down at Ezrah’s old clothes. “Oh heaven help me…” she sighed, “Because I’m going to need it!”

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Eleven-

She approached the back of the wagon and began setting things down. After a while, Luttie climbed down and escorted a reluctant Hannah to the back of her wagon. “I’ll hold the little one for you. Get into the clothes I set out for you, everything should be there to give you at least one good outfit suitable for a young woman.”

Standing inside the wagon, Hannah began to reluctantly disrobe. She peeled herself out of the pants and ‘johns’ that Ezrah had worn and hesitated to drag up the drawers that Luttie had picked out. Once it was on, she sighed and picked up the chemise and pulled it over her head.

“Here are some stockings that were hers too…” She said as she tossed them toward Hannah. Hannah sat on the floor of her wagon and pushed her feet into the long stockings. She watched as Hannah stood and drew up the corset.

“I know it isn’t as fancy as you probably wore back in Indiana, but out here you’ll be thankful for the support that it’ll give you. Your back has to be pretty tired with the size of your bosom.”

Hannah’s face reddened as she strapped it around her waist and began to draw the string tighter, finally tying it off in the front. Reluctantly she reached down and picked up the petticoat and stepped through the opening. Once it had been raised over her generous hips, she tied it off. She was thankful it wasn’t like the one her mother had worn with stiff rods all around the waist; it was bad enough though since she found it cumbersome to bend.

“See if these old shoes will fit you,” Luttie asked as she tossed them back where Hannah was dressing. The new mother stood one shoe up with her foot and gently slid it in.

“It’s a bit on the large side but once it’s tied…I guess it’ll work.” Hannah replied as she slipped the other one on and began to fasten them up.

“This dress was one of Eliza’s favorites.” As Hannah watched she noted a hint of sadness etched on the older woman’s face. “She loved the tiny little yellow flowers on the white backing.”

Hannah stepped into the skirt, and pulled it up. Then she buttoned it fast, and put the blouse on and began to button the multitude of buttons on the front. “It is pretty, I guess,” she replied as she dropped her hands to her side and stepped out to where Luttie could see her.

There were tears in her eyes as she looked at Hannah, “She ran off with soldier boy during the night a month ago. Her father and I didn’t approve.” She sighed and wiped the tears with her apron, “What you going to do…she was eighteen and wanted to live her own life.”

She shook off her funk and smiled, “Give me a whirl and let me see how you look.” Hannah obliged and pirouetted slowly for her, “The light colors of the dress really set off your red hair beautifully. You are such a pretty woman.” She laughed as she handed Em back and began to pick up Ezrah’s clothing, “I’ll toss these for you.”

“I want the money and knife out of my pocket.” She called out as the woman was exiting the wagon, “It’s all I got that belonged to my folks!”

Hannah looked down; there was no way of hiding the femininity that was radiating out of her now. “Well, I guess every butterfly has to come out of the cocoon sometime,” she sighed with reluctant acceptance.

As she was stepping out of the wagon she heard Luttie talking to Cap. “She’s such a beautiful woman; it does my heart proud to see some good coming from Eliza’s old clothes.” He hugged his wife as Hannah came around the corner.

She walked over to the couple, her skirt jutting out with each step she took. She was thankful that the heels on the shoes she had been given were not too tall, for it would have been impossible for her to walk if it were. “I’d like to thank you both for the clothes, I really appreciate them.”

Luttie stood stirring a pot and pointed the spoon as she spoke, “You need to be properly attired when you meet up with your husband, and not wearing some frumpy old clothes like you had on earlier. He needs to know his woman…is a woman!”

“Yes sir and she’s all woman I’ll say!” Cap said with a laugh as Luttie gave him an evil glare.

“So what did you find out about my wheel?” Hanna said trying to change the subject.

“He jumped at the tobacco, he was out and tired of smoking the crap he was finding along the trail. He said you’ll be ready to go at first light.” He smiled and fingered the whiskey bottle in the box.

“Do you want it?” Hannah asked.

“Sure…but for medicinal purposes only, of course. I’ll trade you something for it.” He began to look around then quickly walked to seat of his wagon, under it he removed something. When he turned he held a huge pistol. "It's a Walker Colt, model 1847. I was issued it during the Mexican - American war... I got no use for it anymore; it's been lying around just collecting dust since then. Would you take that in trade for your bottle?"

She eyed the gun, its long barrel gleaming in his hands. "What would I do with a gun?"

He shot her an exasperated look, "Why... you would protect yourself and the youngin from Indians!"

Luttie continued for him, "…or other riffraff that would cross your trail."

"When we leave this trail for California, you'll be going northwest... alone. You can't tell me that you wouldn't feel a mite better knowing that that hog-leg is close by."

Not sold on whether it was necessary, she hesitated, "I'm just not so sure I'd need one."

"As my old pappy would have said, it’s better to have it and never use it, than to need it and never have it." He looked from the Walker Colt to the bottle, "Are you planning on drinking the bottle?"

"No, I don't drink," Hannah replied curtly, somewhat feeling insulted.

"Well there then, I guess it's settled," he replied. "Once you find that man of yours, you can trade the pistol for something that you would like." He looked at the cylinders and remarked, "I'll get her ready to shoot... I'll show you how, give you some shot and powder too."

Hannah sighed as she looked down toward the baby, "If you think I'll need it, I guess it would be okay to trade." She started to turn and hesitated, "Are you sure that YOU won't need it?"

He smiled and motioned for her to follow, they walked to the seat of their wagon and he pulled back an oilcloth. There under the seat were three or four rifles and another two pistols of a more modern kind. "I think I can afford to part with one old pistol."

"Papa used to be a gunsmith before he started to lead the wagon trains west, after a few years of watching other people fulfill their dreams, he decided to take a chance on ours." Luttie added with a smile.

"This will be my last train heading west, going to hang out my shingle and grow old with the misses." He smiled and tickled the cheek of Em with his huge finger, causing her to broadly grin.

Luttie picked up a tin and began to scoop her stew into it, “Come on, now… let’s eat while it’s still passable.”

Hannah looked at the plate of food; it had been quite a spell since she had eaten any ‘real’ food. Something in her told the new mother that it wouldn’t be proper to eat before the child, so she quickly asked to be excused so she could nurse Em.

“Feel free to use the wagon; a woman needs her privacy.” Luttie offered.

“Thank you both; I really appreciate your hospitality,” Hanna replied warmly as she and Em left for the wagon.

Cap smiled and gave his wife a wink, “Sure envy the youngin.”

“You old fool; you wouldn’t know what to do with it, if she invited you herself!”

He laughed and gently smacked at his wife’s backside, “I’m old… but I ain’t dead!”

She handed him a plate and spoon, “Here, fill that hole of yours…” There was more she said but it was all under her breath as she walked away. Cap laughed to himself as he sat down to eat.

Hannah climbed into the wagon, the long skirt she wore fouled up her motion. After finding success inside the wagon she settled in and slowly began unbuttoning her bodice. Once that was open she was forced to untie the chemise so she could expose her engorged breast. As she nursed her charge, she sat quietly studying the flower pattern on the dress she had been given.

She shook her head; the garment she wore was cumbersome, heavy, hot and all too feminine. Yet here she sat like a woman, and offered her breast to her surrogate daughter. This life she was now saddled with was a far cry different to that of Ezrah’s. He had freedom and solitude where she was now forced into the role of responsible mother, protector and giver of sustenance. She sadly looked past the puckered end of the wagon’s canopy, and wondered if she would ever be able to return back to the male she had been.

Em began to fuss, let go and cry. Hannah lifted a cloth that Luttie had given her onto her shoulder and raised Em, as she patted out the air bubble, she couldn’t get over the smell of her daughter, sort of sweet and fresh, like lavender soap and talc. Once the burp escaped the tot’s mouth, she lowered her to the opposite breast.

As Emma suckled, Hanna decided that the first chance she got to take a real bath, they both would receive it. Her hand cupped the bottom of Em as she nursed the all too familiar feeling of wetness made the young mother sigh. When she finally had finished nursing, Hanna changed her soiled clothes and placed her in an oversized shirt that had belonged to Eliza.

As the two stepped down from the wagon, Luttie noticed that Em was wearing one of Eliza’s shirts. The wet spot on the lower bodice of Hanna was all too telling to the older woman.

“Let me take Em so you can eat.” She smiled and stood. Having already eaten, she took Em and returned to the wagon. “She can nap in the wagon.”

“Thank you Luttie,” Hannah replied as she picked up the plate of stew, noticing the bread and butter pickles to the side. She gently swept her hand behind her as she sat down, then felt strange for doing something that only a woman would have done. It was odd that she had never done it before, yet did it without thinking.

As she ate, her mind became turmoil with thoughts. Was it possible to begin thinking like a woman without having been one for her entire life? She had only been a woman for a matter of days. Would she fall more and more into the role of one as time passed?

Cap brought her out of her deep thought. “How far ahead of you do you figure that your mister is?”

“I’m not sure, a day, perhaps two?” she replied as she daintily ate. “I think because I’m lighter and don’t have so much to carry; I actually could be gaining on him.”

Hannah grew quiet, her mind returning to her transformation. She sadly thought about what she had given up as its result: taking a bride, being a father. Everything had changed when the original Hannah died, for now she was forced to care for Emma and live the life of this female. She felt like crying and quickly looked away when she saw Cap had been watching her.

“Aww…Honey, you’ll find him. I’m sure of it.” He sat beside her and tried to comfort her, completely misunderstanding her tears. “Shucks, if I could I’d ride with you and see that you find him.” He looked down and sighed, “But I can’t, I’ve been paid to lead these folks to California and I’ve got to…”

Hannah patted his big hand and felt her bottom lip quiver as he drew her close. Luttie had also returned and sat on Hannah’s other side, rubbing her slender shoulder. “I’ve got great faith in you, Hannah. Not many women would take on what you’ve had to do without rolling into a ball and shriveling up. The west needs women like us, women who can stand with their men-folk through thick or thin, good or bad. Like Cap said, you’ll find him, I know you will.”

Hannah nodded and dried her eyes with her fingers, pushing the tears out. “Thank you…thank you both!”

Cap slowly and reluctantly stood, “I have to make my rounds, and we’ll need to get an early start in the morning.” He patted her shoulder softly, “You go on and get some rest, Luttie will make a bed for you in the wagon.”

As she watched him walk away she hugged Hannah, “You’re always welcome to come on to California with us. You know that, don’t you?”

Hannah nodded, “I made a promise to… to myself that I would find Gideon. I have to try.”

“That fella of yours sure has his hands on a spectacular woman…not many come around like you,” Luttie said as she too stood. “Come on to bed now, I’ll show you where you can sleep.”

Sleep didn’t come easy for Hannah; her mind was occupied with everything from the wagon to food to Em. Not forgetting of her promise to take Em to her father…but then what? Where would she go? As she began to drift off to sleep, she decided that after she returned Em to her father, she would leave for California and try to locate Cap and Luttie. In them, she felt she had found true and lifelong friendship!

-Twelve-

Even before the rising of the sun, the wagon train began its quiet movement. Everyone had packed their belongings and were anxious to be off once again. Cap helped Hannah hitch Blackie into the harness, while Luttie stood off to the side holding Emma with tears in her eyes.

Cap walked the reins back toward the little cart; he flipped them over the front and onto the seat. He paused to examine the work his friend had done on the broken wheel, "He sure did a fine job. I guess we know now why they abandoned it on the trail."

"I'm thankful it didn't break on me when we were trying to get out of the creek bed when it overflowed from the storm’s runoff." Hanna softly spoke as she approached and looked at the repaired wheel.

"Whoever had it probably just made it too dang full... or they beat the tar out of it running from someone or something." He patted the wheel and bent down to look at the axle. "Looks like he greased it for you, so it should be fine for the next hundred miles or so."

The three adults stood together, Hannah was watching Luttie holding Em and thought back to her own parents, and began to miss them horribly. Cap stood with his hat in his hand, often glancing up at the others as they began to climb into the seats of their wagons.

Hannah recognized that their time together would soon be ending. She knew she would desperately miss their friendship. "I want to thank you for all you've done... the clothes, food, and gun, really everything."

"It weren’t nothing," Cap drawled as he kissed the top of Em's head. "It was our pleasure."

Luttie handed over Em and hugged Hannah; there were tears in her eyes. "I'm sure going to miss you and your little one here." She dried her eyes with her kerchief, "I put a sack of food under your seat, the clothes ain't much, but with our daughter running off the way she did, we got more than we need."

"I don't know how I can ever repay you for your kindness. You both have been so good to me!" Hanna's eyes began tearing up with her deep felt gratitude.

"Think nothing of it, child; just take care of yourself and this here little one." Cap brushed the strawberry blonde curls on Em's head. "Maybe when you get settled, you could write a letter and let us know how you're doing?"

"Yes, a letter would be nice!" Luttie added, and then picked up the concern on Hannah's face. "Oh don't worry, Hannah, you'll find your man soon. He'll be happy to see you both so much he won't care how long you've been apart."

Cap hugged Hannah and walked to his horse. Once he climbed into the saddle he leaned forward, the leather groaning as he did. "Keep your powder dry and your wits about you, Hannah. God speed to you!"

"Be safe, I'll miss you and Luttie!" She quickly turned and as she did, her 'new' dress flared out and she hurried to her cart with Em. Both Cap and Luttie exchanged a glance; they knew she didn't want them to see her cry.

She sat with Em in her lap as Cap on his horse waved the wagons forward; as they began to roll he rode over to her cart. "Remember what I said about keeping that powder dry. Keep that hog-leg close as you may need it at the spur of a moment." He looked at her glassy-eyed, and Hannah knew he was missing his daughter fiercely.

"I will, Cap," Hannah promised, almost tearing up again.

Cap shook off his sadness and turned his horse to face the same direction she was and pointed, "Now follow that trail right on all day, keep the river to your right. You’ll be fine. If you’re running short on provisions, you can cross it at a point and go on toward Fort Boise, but I’d avoid it and stay on the trail. If you haven’t caught up with your husband by then, you might be able to gain some time staying out of the fort." He straightened up and ran his hand across his stubble, "I sure wish you were coming with us. I don't like leaving a woman and a child to fend for themselves in the middle of nowhere."

"We’ll be fine, Cap. I'll find Gideon; he can't be too far ahead." She leaned over and placed Em in the box near her feet, it had been fixed up comfortably by Luttie and Hannah earlier that morning.

“Sure wish that horse of yourn was a mule, damn thoroughbreds are pretty near useless out here with their spindly legs.” He sighed as he saw her conviction to completing the journey to find her husband. “Well, watch the terrain and keep him at a walk if you can help it.” He blinked away tears and gave her a quick waive, reluctant to let her travel alone.

Hanna saw this and gave the reins a snap and Blackie began the cart to rolling, Cap sat upon his horse like a statue watching the little family disappear down the trail. For him, it was almost like losing his daughter all over again.

With only a quick backward glance, Hannah watched him turn and break his horse into a trot, quickly catching up with the wagon train. She returned her gaze toward the trail ahead, glancing only once toward the sleeping child near her feet, adjusting a lightweight cloth over her face to keep out the sun.

Once again, Hanna and Em were alone.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Thirteen-

When the sun climbed high into the sky, Hannah had found a small stand of trees to rest the horse and nurse Em while enjoying the comfort of the shade. She contentedly watched the child... her child, as she had finally accepted, nurse.

She had taken to pinning her long fiery hair up into a bun recently and removed a bonnet that Luttie had given her. This effort allowed a cool breeze to wash over her.

As her daughter suckled, she rummaged in the sack and removed a biscuit to eat. Both she and Em sat on the seat of the cart quietly eating, when an unusual sound brought the young mother to alertness.

She quickly picked up the Colt she had been given and placed it on the seat beside them. Taking a portion of her skirt, she concealed it under the material, yet handy to retrieve at a moment's notice.

Again she heard the sound; it was of a horse’s hoof kicking gravel. She began to watch through the trees and saw a rider moving nonchalantly toward her. Hannah lowered her hand to be nearer to the butt of the gun, unwilling to use it but to be ready nonetheless.

The rider pulled up short as soon as he realized that she was there. He rose up on his stirrups and quickly scanned the distance around them. From the look about him, Hannah did not trust him in the least.

"Howdy, ma'am," he politely called out as he tipped his hat. He walked his horse closer; Hannah's hand grasped the gun tighter.

He again shifted his eyes as if looking for whoever was with the young woman. "Now if you ain't a sight for sore eyes!" He smiled as he spoke.

Hannah took sight of him; she was revolted by his appearance. His teeth were stained yellow, and he was filthy and unshaven. His face was long and thin with a slightly upturned nose... but it was his voice that made her shudder.

He looked at her, his eyes shifting down to Em nursing and then back up to the lovely woman holding her. "Now, if I would have said I ain't seen a prettier sight, I would be lying." His nasally voice droned.

Hanna realized that she was showing this stranger much more than she wanted him to see, so she quickly covered herself with the bonnet she had removed. This action caused the stranger to snicker.

"You... you don't have to do that on my account. I was just beginning to enjoy myself."

"If you are wondering where my husband is- he’ll be back momentarily." She lied, hoping her ruse would make him think twice before pulling something.

His eyes shifted for a second, Hanna dropped her hand to her side to be nearer the gun once again. The slender man sat up straighter in his saddle and turned his horse to the side so he could look over his shoulder and still keep sight on this beautiful woman before him.

"I'm sorry; ma'am, but I don't see no sign of your man. I'm thinking you are alone out here in the middle of nowhere." He dropped his right hand to his side, making her feel all the more uncomfortable as it was resting upon the pistol he carried inside his belt.

"He's on horseback. He rode over to the river to truck back some water for us." Hanna replied as she used the hand that was holding Em to also hold the bonnet that was covering her breast from his view.

The man leered at her leaning back, flexing his shoulders from the discomfort of riding. His eyes were constantly on the move for the husband returning from the river. Feeling confident that she was lying, he began to swing down from his saddle. One leg had just started over the back of the horse.

There was a loud report and he hesitated as he returned his leg back into his stirrup. "Crazy bitch! You shot off the horn on my saddle!" His head quickly swiveled to face the young mother, the gun barrel still smoking in her right hand.

"I think you need to leave, because the next shot will be about a foot south of that!" Her words caused the man to look down at his crotch.

He tried to act like he wasn't spooked but he was definitely terrified by her marksmanship. She on the other hand was wrestling with her crying daughter, startled from the loud pistol shot, and the fear that was flip-flopping in her stomach.

He smiled and slowly shook his head at her, "You wouldn't shoot me in the pecker... would you?" His answer was to hear her cock back the hammer on the Walker Colt.

"Try me."

"You are one friggin crazy bitch, I'll say!" He thought for a second about climbing off his horse, but she was still holding all the cards in this high stakes game, and that included the gun. "I'll go, I'll go," he said raising his hands upward, each was holding the reins of his horse.

He shook his head and again looked down to see where she completely destroyed his saddle horn. "One crazy bitch..." he repeated as he turn his horse and trotted toward the south, all the while she held the big Colt on him.

Her eyes followed him until she lost sight of when he dropped over a slight rise in the terrain. Hannah looked down and thanked her lucky stars for the gun that Cap and Luttie traded to her.

She took her finger and gently broke the suction that Em had upon her breast, working it between her nipple and the child's lip. As she switched her to the opposite side she looked up and scanned the surrounding area, hoping the man would just keep on moving, for she didn't trust him any farther than she could have thrown him.

Kissing the top of Em's curly hair, she stroked her cheek lovingly as she held her. Unbelieving of everything that had transpired since she had been transformed, her eyes darted to the gun, half hidden under her skirt. Closing her eyes she prayed, thankful she didn't hit him... even though she had aimed to.

She looked up, a smile played at her face. The man must have thought she was a marksman... markswoman, but the truth be known it was just a horrible miss. She had been aiming for his chest and missed that by close to two feet. Sighing, she realized just how close she had actually come to burying her bullet deep into his chest... for that was where she had been aiming.

The shadows of the day had grown long when she came up to a little, secluded pond. She found a small trail that she could take her cart down that completely secluded her from prying eyes. There she unhitched Blackie and picketed him where he could get to the cool, clean water.

Em was asleep and she left her that way, wanting to take advantage of a brief moment of 'mommy time'. She climbed to the edge of the embankment that surrounded the pond, nothing was moving as far as her eyes could see. Cautiously, she returned to the pond and began to remove her clothing and set it aside. As best as she could, she brushed the dust from the trail off and gently laid them on the side of the cart.

Turning, she again cautiously looked around. Feeling quite secluded from prying eyes, she disrobed from the chemise and drawers. Completely naked, she retrieved a bar of lye soap from the bag that Luttie had given her and headed down to the water. Gingerly stepping in, she walked out until the water was well past her knees.

There she sank into it until it was over her shoulders and began to vigorously scrub at both articles of clothing she carried into the water with her. When satisfied at their cleanliness, she carried them back up and laid them out to dry in the sun.

The water ran down her body, and dewy drops clung to her skin almost like the kiss of rain on the soft green grasses of spring. She removed the pins in her bun and allowed her hair to once again fall around her slender shoulders. She was a breathtaking sight as the sun reflected back the water that dappled her soft skin.

Slowly the beauty returned once again to the water, gliding out into the deep where she gracefully dipped beneath the surface. She rose out of the water, looking much like a goddess in a long forgotten painting, and began to carefully wash her hair.

Any man who would have come upon her at that moment would have sworn that he had breached the very gates of heaven. She was beyond words in her beauty, and it seemed the longer she remained as Hannah, the more beautiful she became. It wasn't as though she changed in her physical appearance, but rather an unspoken inner beauty had begun to assert itself into her very being. It was as though her soul had become lit from within. She could feel it, but couldn't explain why it was happening.

Once she felt she was thoroughly cleaned, she swam to the shore and tossed the bar of soap onto the grass beside her clothing. Then she returned to swim and relax in the warm water, allowing the trials and tribulations of the day to release.

She heard Em waking up, and slowly ended her swim, once again returned to the cart. She peered over the edge and smiled as Emma was staring directly at her with the broadest grin. "You want to go swimming with momma?" She asked the small tot as she lifted her from the box, and removed her clothing.

The two quietly returned to the water, once it had reached Hannah's generous hips, she dipped her hand into the cool pond and slowly spread it onto her daughter’s legs and back. This was to allow Em to get used to the coolness of the water and show her that she had nothing to fear as long as her mother was close by.

Hannah could feel the bond between the two of them growing strong; she had been fearful but there was just something about this young person that made her heart melt. Whether she wanted to or not, she felt that she could never live without her.

She knew that somewhere between the burial place of Ezrah and here, she was slowly transforming inwardly almost as much as she had outwardly. No longer could she lay claim to that awkward boy, but now had emerged a grown woman with a young child of her own.

She held Em close and gently lowered herself and the baby into the water, soft supple skin touching soft supple skin. Both played in the water for nearly half an hour; it wasn't until Hannah examined her own wrinkled fingers that she decided they had had enough.

She carried Em to the box and laid her down, completely naked, picked up her clothing and returned to the water to clean it too. No time at all had seemed to pass as she climbed up the shore and wrung out the water from Em's gown.

Hanging it nearby, she tested the dampness of her own clothing; remarkably it was already dry. She quickly threw it over her head and returned to the side of her daughter. "Did Em like her bath?" she chirped to the youngster as she picked her up.

The sky became lit with pinks, blues and yellow as the sun dropped low on the horizon, Hannah sat in the lush grass with Em and admired God's handiwork, as her own mother would often call it. Once again she sadly recalled her mother, before Ezrah's change.

She had been a worrier, but her heart had always been in the right place. She had a good reason to worry though as Hannah thought back to the attack. Tears blurred her vision as she reflected that horrible day when she lost her parents.

She still was angry at herself for not burying them, even though she may have died had she tried. Then she frowned as she realized that she had been referring to herself as the female of the species. Seemingly she had left the male side long ago as she recalled having referred and answered to the woman within since probably when she found the cart.

She sighed. It didn't matter anymore, she would probably never figure out how to change herself back anyway. As she played with a curl in Em's hair she marveled at the role of a woman, now her role.

She wasn't ignorant to a woman's ways; her mother was a woman, wasn't she? Laughing, she realized that much of what she saw in her mother she would probably see in herself as she got older. Again her thoughts returned to the days that preceded the attack.

Her mother had been around four months pregnant, the little bump just beginning to be noticeable. Her eyes drifted past Emma and glanced at her own stomach, flattened from too little food and the exertion of the trail. Yet as she took her trim waist in, she couldn't help but to wonder what it was like for her to feel a child developing within?

Had the original Hannah been excited for this beautiful girl, had she been a willing mother to Cade? What was it like for her to...make love to Gideon? She had been a male once, she knew what caused the baby to be placed into the womb, but what did if feel like being put there?

Her face grew warm as she quietly thought of Gideon making love to the original Hannah. Did it hurt her? What did he look like? What type of lover was this man she had yet to meet? Could she allow herself to be taken if he asked? More importantly, would she want to?

She felt her heart race as sweat began to dapple her upper lip. She shouldn't be thinking this way... yet why not? Wasn't she already married? How else could she be holding her own daughter? She thought back to something that Hannah had told Ezrah, something about running from the wagon when the Indians attacked. She had seemed to be a good woman, a good mother… so why would she leave the safety of the wagon? Was it just confusion, panic… or some other reason altogether?

Had the original Hannah been a good and loving mother? From what she could remember, she had seemed to be. Was she a good and dutiful wife able to perform as she was expected to? Her thoughts swept over her like the waves of an ocean, coming one after another until she could stand no more. There were too many questions that she had no answers to… was it even possible for her to pull off ‘pretending’ to be Hannah when the time came?

She tried to occupy her mind with something other than the woman whose body she wore, because the constant internal turmoil would drive her insane. Thankfully she realized that as it grew darker, it would become colder. This was exactly what she needed to take her mind off of her situation. Hannah began to search for twigs and small branches, wanting to build a fire before the night turned cold. Once she felt she had found enough she laid Em aside in the soft grass and began to clear a spot big enough to not set the grass on fire. She found and began to pull at a dead patch then stuff it between the twigs. She lit one of the matches she had found in the shack and cupped her slender fingers around the flame to protect it.

The flame began to dance as she slowly drew her hands away; her eyes began to examine the slender fingers that Ezra's had become. Her mind again returned to thoughts of Gideon, and whether those hands had ever pleasured him. A strange feeling from her feminine opening caused her to grow strangely warm. She knew what was happening, although it had always happened to Ezrah, and his had a much different result.

She sat back upon her haunches; her chemise had ridden up above her slender thigh. She reached out and touched it, wondering if she had ever been touched there by Gideon? Hannah quickly stood and brought Emma up with her, trying to find anything that would distract her thoughts from those things she and Gideon may have done.

Hanna found a quiet place and pulled aside the neckline of the chemise, exposing a creamy breast to Em who eagerly latched upon the offered nipple. From where she sat, she tossed dried branches and bigger twigs onto the fire. While it wasn't a huge fire, it threw off enough light to softly glow the banks of the small pond.

There the two quietly lay as they, Hannah tired from her swim and Em growing full from nursing until both mother and daughter were gently sung to sleep by the tiny peepers and crickets that lived near the pond. Sometime during the evening, Hannah had tossed a few more sticks onto the glowing coals of the fire, and covered Emma with a lightweight shawl that Luttie had given her.

She sat up for another hour staring into the fluctuating coals of her fire, wondering what the next day might bring. Was she any closer to finding Gideon? Could he have been killed in the attack that injured the original Hannah? Sighing heavily, she settled back upon the soft grasses that cradled Em and ate another of Luttie’s biscuits. Around the time she was finishing her biscuit and drinking from her canteen, Emma began to stir. She was waking up and from the fullness she was feeling in her breasts, it was time to nurse her daughter. The young woman settled back and nursed Em until both fell soundly asleep. It was probably the best the two had ever slept.

-Fourteen-

The night was waning as a faint lightening of the sky began to slowly ebb away the darkness; Hannah had risen early and was chewing a piece of jerky. It was quite salty and made her extremely thirsty. She rose up, still wearing only her chemise and walked to the water’s edge and began to refill the canteen. Behind her, Em began to stir.

Past the blackened stubs of wood, the fire all but died long ago, she carried the canteen back toward Em, taking a sip as she walked. Quickly pushing the cork in, she made her way back to where Emma was still trying to wake herself, as she opened her pretty eyes up she grinned broadly. Hannah took a place in the grass beside her, leaned over and kissed her charge lightly upon the cheek.

“Good morning Em! How’s my beautiful little sleepy head?” She cooed and tickled at Em’s chubby chin, then laid aside the shawl that had been covering the precious child.

She poured water from the canteen onto a rag she had and began to gently wipe Em’s bottom clean of the night’s use, “We’ll get you all taken care of first, then how about we give you your breakfast?”

As she played with Em’s feet and hands, she skillfully dressed the young girl in her gown, with the expertise that only a mother would possess. Once she had been dressed, Hannah lifted her to her shoulder and began to walk her, singing a lullaby in her ear softly. She had to admit, never in a million years would she have taken to this little bundle of joy as Ezrah… but something was happening to her that she could not explain… something special.

Carrying her off to the side she sat upon a soft tuft of grasses, with a huge patch of wild daisies as her backdrop. She placed Em upon her thighs and blew softly upon her neck and stomach in play, which Em seemed to enjoy. Her nearness created a reaction to Hannah’s newfound maternal chemistry and she could feel the pressure beginning to assert itself within her bosom.

Gently lifting Emma up, she pushed aside the loose neckline and offered her nipple, Em began suckling almost immediately. Hannah started rocking from side to side humming the lullaby she had sung earlier, enjoying the quiet moment she was able to share with her daughter.

The sun was climbing higher, a hint of yellow was reflecting off the few clouds that hung in the sky. It looked to Hannah as it would be a beautiful morning, but at that moment, nothing could pull her eyes from the child in her arms. She had somehow found love in the middle of nowhere, a love that only a mother would understand. There were tears in her eyes as she looked upon the nursing infant, drinking what only God could have made possible.

Was this some sort of strange destiny that had been prearranged long before she had been born? Hannah was unsure, but whatever it was she would make the most of it. If God was going to place her here, instead of the original Hannah, then so be it.

To her right a small fish jumped in the pond, little ringlets circled outward from its wake. She momentarily glanced up, but what she held in her arms was to her, more breathtaking than any glorious sunrise or playful creature. What she held was the future of this nation, a lovely child put upon this earth for her to protect.

Hannah was mesmerized by the strawberry blonde ringlets that framed Emma’s face. They were so much like her own, and that she felt that as a child Hannah had to have looked very much like her. She couldn’t imagine anything more beautiful than this moment with her young daughter, a moment that she would likely cherish for the remainder of her days.

The time had come for her to gently persuade Em to let go and to switch sides and it took only a finger slid alongside her nipple to break the suction. She lifted her up and gently patted her back, trying to drive the air bubbles out. After a momentarily short burp, she parted her chemise and again lowered Em to the other side.

She looked up at the edge of the bank that surrounded the pond, the high side concealing her from possible discovery, the shadows were now growing shorter, the sun lighting more and more of the interior. Smiling, she listened to the sounds of her daughter nurse, little mews and squeaks from her drinking and the constant rhythmic breathing through her tiny nose. Em held onto Hannah’s finger as she drank, her tiny hand grasping the only woman she would ever call ‘mother’.

That thought wasn’t lost upon the young woman; she knew that with the change into Hannah heaped great responsibility onto someone who normally would have cared little. She studied this tiny child in her arms: she would become her protector, and she would give her very life in her defense.

At that moment, Em spit out the nipple and moved her face away and began to cry. Hannah lifted her up and began to gently pat her narrow back until she was rewarded with the burp. Once again she lowered her to her breast, thinking that surely she wasn’t finished… she did latch on for only a few pulls, then spit her out again.

“Okay, mommy understands… you’re through.” She used the hem of her chemise to wipe the milk from Em’s mouth, and then held her close, not wanting for this beautiful moment to end. Hannah sat holding her, a smile played upon her face as she watched her precious daughter looking back.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Fifteen-

In her dreams she looked down at herself from above sleeping with little Em, and there was a man standing at the rim of the embankment. She sat up and turned to face him, the Walker Colt raised and threatening.

The man in the dream was a kind man, he approached her, gently removing the gun and placing it in the grass beside them. He kissed her passionately, as his rough, working man's hands tenderly held each side of her face. Again and again they kissed, until he had lowered her into the soft grasses. She was beside herself with concern. Why didn't she resist his advance? Why did she so willingly allow him to control her as he did?

She threw her head back into the grass as he began to kiss and fondle her breasts, arching her body to allow the man better access to her femininity. Even though asleep, she couldn't fathom why she would allow this to happen and yet, why she wouldn't put up more of a struggle. It was as though her body wanted to experience this from the feminine perspective.

She raised her head and looked toward her lover, both were somehow unclothed. Her knees opened wide to allow him access to her most private parts, she touched his warm length with her tiny hand, guiding him to the area they both coveted. With a pleasurable sigh from her willing lips, he settled in and proceeded to impale her repeatedly with his ridged penis.

As they rocked in unison, her mind told her that she shouldn't be doing this, yet her body wanted it more than anything she had ever needed. He grunted and she felt his back shake, another grunt and she could feel the pulsing from within. She couldn't feel the release she desperately wanted, the desire was there but without the result.

As he finished, he rose up and almost instantly he alone was clothed. He tipped his hat and walked away into a blur-filled landscape. She on the other hand was still sitting in the grass, completely naked and now, enormously pregnant. Her dream self looked down at the large belly, wondering how would she cope, heading west with two babies to care for. She began to cry. In the midst of her sobbing she heard a sound, almost like a whisper, and this caused her to slowly open her eyes.

To the east, there was a lightening of the sky, and thankfully, it had only been a dream. She sighed looking down at her narrow waist and tummy, still feeling the residual effects of her dream's lovemaking as she sat up. There was still a pleasant strangeness to her vagina.

Her mind went back to the voice, the softness of it almost made Hannah think that she was hearing things. It came from above her, yet as she looked up onto the uppermost side of the embankment, nothing was there. She rose up to her feet and looked as far as she could see without climbing to the top, her eyes rewarded with absolutely nothing.

She nervously settled back down and played with Em, but continued listening. Glancing toward the daisies that surrounded her, none were moving, so she felt relativity confident she could cross off the wind as what may have made the sound. Her mind kept returning to the stranger she met only yesterday, and became fearful. Silently she stood carrying Em, and retrieved the Walker Colt, then returned to her spot near the daisies.

"What was it exactly that I thought I heard?" she wondered to herself. She replayed it again in her mind, recalling it sounding much like a child's whisper. "Mommy?" it had said, in a haunting specter sort of way.

With the voice and her recent dream still unnerving her, she laid the Walker Colt in the grass beside her, and covered it with a part of her chemise. She was taking the wagon master's suggestion, and keeping it close.

"Hannah? My God, it is you…" The voice whispered incredulously from above her. Her eyes darted toward the voice and at the same time, her hand sought out the gun.

She was standing now, brought quickly to her feet by the male’s voice. She looked up toward the stranger, Em cradled in her arm and the gun rose, held by a trembling hand. It was all she could to muster the strength and cock the gun using only one hand.

The man standing at the top of the embankment was quickly joined by a young boy. Cautiously, he pushed the youth behind him, holding his hands up with palms out. "I'm not going to hurt you, Hannah." He spoke softly, not wanting to scare the woman into pulling the trigger.

"Do I know you?" she asked, taking a more firm grip on the gun. "Are you with that man that I had to chase off yesterday?" The gun was heavy; the weight caused her aim to waver.

“You know damn well who I am, Hannah.” He sighed in his frustration, “Now put the gun down and let me come down to talk.” She lowered the barrel off of him directly, but still kept it elevated.

Hannah’s eyes went from the man to the little boy who was hiding, he looked at him and then back toward her, “Son, you’d better wait up here.”

She watched him crouch low and then slide the length of the embankment face, loose dirt following him down. He stood at the bottom and began to walk toward the distraught female. “Hannah, please put the gun down. You may still be mad at me, but I don’t think you want to kill me.”

“Gideon?” she whispered, unbelieving; he looked so much like the man in her dream.

“Yes honey, it’s me…Gideon,” he said, easing slowly toward her. Hannah lowered the gun as he began to walk nearer. “You are alive…but how?” he asked, tears welling up in his eyes.

“When the boy ran back to the wagon and said he saw the ghost of his mama, I thought he was making it up.” He gently took the gun and eased the hammer back into its resting position, then inserted it inside his belt. “I saw you shot…the arrow, and oh my God…I saw you fall!” he recalled.

Hanna didn’t know what to say; she just stood in the glade in her chemise and holding Em. He gently touched her shoulders, his fingers entwined in her long red hair as he gently cupped her soft cheek. Drawing the stunned female in, he kissed her deeply. Again and again he smothered her with his hot kisses, his tongue more than once sought out her own.

She backed up enough to pull away from his kisses. While it felt somewhat strange, it wasn’t without an odd sense of pleasure. “You don’t understand, Gideon. I’m not the Hannah you think I am.” She said as she touched her lips where he had just kissed.

He stood, saddened beyond words, tears in his eyes. “So you ARE still upset with me?”

“I don’t know anything about you, upset or not, Gideon. This is the first time I’ve ever laid eyes on you!” She felt a pang of embarrassment as she was sure he could see through her chemise. She bent over and picked up the shawl that had covered Em the night before and placed it over her shoulders, allowing the long ends to cover her breasts.

Gideon sat down hard, removed his hat and ran his fingers through his hair. “Do you remember anything of what happened?”

“To me or to Hannah?” she replied.

He looked at the ground and softly groaned, “Just before they had attacked, you and I were arguing. You said some pretty spiteful things to me…told me that the first chance you got you would be leaving and heading back to Pennsylvania.” He rubbed his chin and continued, “Them Indians hit us fast, later on that day, and when they did, you jumped out of the wagon. I tried to stop you, I saw you shot in the chest; the arrow was sticking out…that’s when I was struck with a war club. They would have scalped me if it weren’t for Mr. Bloom. He shot the Indian and they drug me back into their wagon with Cade.”

“Papa, can I come down there?” the soft voice above asked.

Hannah recognized the voice as the one she heard as she was coming out of her dream. She watched Gideon stand to help his son down. “See, mommy is no ghost, and she’s here with little Emma.”

The little boy raced toward Hannah and embraced her and Em, “I’m glad you aren’t dead, momma.”

“So am I, Cade,” she said as she crouched low, and let her son see his sister; Gideon was standing watching the entire scene with a smile.

“So you don’t remember any of what happened?” he finally asked.

“I have to be honest with you, Gideon. When I found your wife, she was shot in the chest with the arrow and dying.” Gideon folded his arms and just sighed. “She was begging me to take Emma to be with her father…you.”

“Hannah, I…”

She stopped him as she continued, “When she passed, something strange happened and somehow …we swapped places…only I was her and she became me, but she was still dead.”

Gideon’s face lowered to the ground, “You know that what you are claiming should be impossible….but…”

“But it’s God’s truth,” she interrupted him. “If you don’t believe me, go dig up her body…you’ll see.”

“I already did,” he said sadly.

“And what did you find under those rocks?” She asked smugly.

“A teenage boy wearing clothing my wife wore on the day of the attack…” He reached his hand out and caressed Emma’s tiny face lovingly. “I also found this.” He removed a cloth from his pocket and gently unfolded it, “It wasn’t hers but I was wondering if you could recognize it.”

“It’s the necklace I found in the shack!” Hannah reached out to grab it, but Gideon pulled it away and wrapped it once again in the cloth. “But that’s mine…” she demanded.

He pushed it back into his pocket where she could only look at it. “I accidentally touched it to what she was wearing. I became her for quite a spell. It’s not something I want to do ever again.”

“That little thing caused me to change into her?” She was filled with wonder.

“Yes, it took me a half a day to be able to figure out how to become myself again. Thank God I had thought to hang my hat on the horse…one touch and I returned back to normal.” He patted the pocket and smiled.

“I can return to being me then?” she asked hopefully.

“It depends; do you have any clothing that your old self wore prior to the change?” He asked, wondering if she thought to keep anything.

She shook her head no, the long red hair shifting from her shoulder as she did so. He shrugged, “Then I guess you’re stuck like you are… but that might not be so bad.”

“Since you already have the… ah…proper equipment, perhaps you would consider staying as you are for the time being?” he asked hesitatingly.

It dawned upon the beautiful woman what he had said only moments before, "Wait a minute; you said it happened to you too?" Hannah questioned, but was thankful that she had someone else that could prove the occurrence. "So, you know how I can change back?"

"I do, but I want you to hear me out before you try anything." He pursed his lips, unsure how she would take what he was compelled to ask.

Hannah stared at him, almost dreading what he was going to ask, but inwardly knowing. "Go on..."

"I know being Hannah isn't without its distraction, and I know that from my own experience. But... Emma needs her mother and since you've been doing it for awhile now, and are obviously better equipped for that duty… I was wondering if you might keep it up for both Emma and Cade." He took off his hat and stood, nervously rotating it in his grasp.

"For the children..." she repeated, not believing him or his sincerity."…or is it for you?"

"Look, I know what you must be thinking, but I'll leave you alone. I just need help with them, especially Emma. Without you being Hannah, I don't think they'll have a chance." He again nervously rotated his hat, and then severely began to roll the brim.

Hannah stood there with Em in her chemise; Cade reached up and took her hand in his own. She looked down at his face, filled with innocence turned toward hers. "Can we go back now? I'm hungry."

Hannah adjusted her stance, and then sighed deeply. "I'll go with you, I'll play the dutiful mommy, but when we arrive in Oregon...I'm done. I want to be changed back so I can go on my way."

"I understand." He hesitated, growing quiet for an extended length of time. "We'll have to keep up the ruse of a happy union, you and I." He cleared his throat, "I loved Hannah with all my heart, but I won't have anybody thinking she was a 'shirker' on being a mother."

"Okay, that's fine… as long as we keep all this on the up and up." She made a circle motion with her slender finger then looked down toward the children, "If you can agree with that, then I think we understand each other clearly."

She stood in silence as he turned to look at Blackie, "He's my father’s horse...well, I suppose he's mine now."

"He's a beautiful horse." He slowly approached him and, surprisingly to Hannah, he allowed Gideon to pet his face. "You're a good boy, aren't you?" He cooed as he stroked the side of the sleek black thoroughbred, "He sure is a magnificent beast."

Hannah slowly walked the children to her cart and began to dress herself, Cade insisted on holding Emma so their mother carefully placed her in his arms. As she continued dressing, she caught Gideon looking over the back of the horse at her getting ready.

It wasn't a lecherous stare but rather one of wonderment. To her though, his attention span was about as short as a child. As she was lacing her corset she decided that she would have to work on that with him.

She began to adjust her skirt and realized what she had been thinking; in reality she had no real interest in 'working with him' on his attention span. That sounded too much like something a woman would say and she would be damned if she would go that far with any male.

Gideon studied her cart, "Where did you find this little thing?"

"In a dry wash. We had been riding on Blackie for some time and... we just found it." She was adjusting her bodice as he stepped around, and he watched her for a full half minute before she realized he was there.

For some strange reason, it didn't really bother her that he was watching her dress. She wasn't sure if it had to do with who she used to be, or that she didn't care... or the fact that 'she' was already used to him being near when she dressed, a sort of residual comfort level that the original Hannah may have had. That last thought troubled her, so she tried to push it out of her head by changing the subject.

"So where did you put your wagon?" She asked as she lifted Em to her shoulder, "Do we walk there or did you want to take the cart?"

He had been mesmerized at her beauty. Although she still looked like 'his Hannah', there was something exotic about her, with her red curls flowing in disarray about her face and shoulders and not in the tight bun that his Hannah had worn. Her comment suddenly sank into his mind and he quickly replied, trying to avoid staring again at her breathtaking loveliness.

"We... we can take the cart," he stammered. "It'll be easier than trucking everything back there by hand."

Hannah quietly played with the Cade and Em in the grass, showing her son how to create a daisy-chain while Gideon hitched up Blackie. When he had finished, he walked to them and bent down to pick up Emma, then offered Hannah his hand.

She felt strange being doted on like he had been doing, yet she didn't mind it in the least. It was nice not having to hitch the team or do much of the manual labor for a change. He led her to the cart and placed Em in the box where she had been cradled since she left Cap and Luttie.

Hannah stood off to the side while Gideon picked up Cade and sat him in the back of the cart.

"There you go, son, hold onto the box so Emma doesn't slide." He then turned toward Hannah, "Next." He held his hand and waited for her to step onto one of the spokes, supporting her as she climbed into the seat.

She felt a strange thrill within her stomach as he gently slid his hand across her waist, helping her settle in. She tucked her dress beneath herself and sat, demurely waiting with her slender hands in her lap while he climbed into the narrow seat.

He nickered to Blackie who began to pull the family around the pond to a point they could exit the embankment. As the cart crossed the rise in the land, Hannah leaned close, linking her arm around his. She wanted to make sure that anyone who saw them approaching, would only witness a very loving family... just as she had promised.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Sixteen-

As they rode closer to the wagon train, Hannah looked over toward Gideon, admiring his rugged handsomeness. She knew that she could pull off the ruse; she had been doing it for weeks already, but one little question was in the back of her mind and she wanted to ask it before they got too close to prying ears.

“Gideon?” she asked.

“Hannah?” he said with a laugh and then smiled boyishly to her, and decided now wasn’t the time to kid with her after all that she had been through. He decided that he should respectfully reply, “Yes Hannah, what is it?”

“I’m basically giving up my… let’s just say ‘life’ here… to help you with the children.” She looked at him, studying the expression he would give for asking. “What is in it for me?”

He looked toward her and in his expression; she saw that he didn’t really have an answer.

“That’s the best you have?” she responded sharply, angry that he said nothing. “My parents were already going to Oregon. I have this little cart… I was well on my way there by myself!” She retorted, making sure he realized it wasn’t the answer she was hoping to hear.

He pulled up on the reins and stopped Blackie halfway between the pond and the wagon train, “Hannah, I’ll treat you with kindness as long as you are with us. I won’t hit you… I will treat you like the beautiful woman you are. I promise you this, Hannah; you will have nothing to want for as long as you are with us.”

She said nothing, but turned her head back toward the wagon train and just sat in deep thought. She could do this; she only needed to stay this way for a few more months. She looked down at Em already asleep in the box, then turned back to watch Cade trying to see around them to the wagons. She had made a promise to the original Hannah and she wouldn’t go back on her word. She couldn’t do that to her.

Still with her head facing forward, she nodded like a woman born to prominence. For at that moment, she was the queen of her household, and would rule with dignity, poise and grace…or die trying.

Hannah and Em 'rejoined' the wagon train and several strangers spoke to her about her serious injury, they all seemed very surprised to see her up and around so quickly. One particular family asked them to supper with them since Hannah had only returned that day. As evening rolled around, Hannah was sitting inside Gideon's wagon nursing Em. Cade and his father had been off caring for Blackie and the mules.

She heard Gideon just outside the wagon, then saw him lift Cade and place him in with her. "Here's the boy, he was getting underfoot." He quickly peered over the edge and did a double-take at Emma nursing.

Hannah looked up and their eyes momentarily locked. "Uh...I'll wait out here," he stammered.

"Why? I'm sure I don't have anything you've not seen already," Hannah stated the obvious.

"Well, no... But I don't want to stare." He quickly looked away.

"I'm okay." She replied quietly, "It isn't like I have anything to hide, now is it?"

He hesitantly climbed inside and began to busy himself with several blankets, all the while he was trying not to look. "I'll set our bed up outside, Cade and Emma can have the wagon." He picked up several folded blankets and carried them out with him, Hanna momentarily watched as he left. With her free hand, she peeled back covers and motioned for Cade to crawl in.

"I don't want to go to bed yet, I'm not tired," he complained with a broad yawn.

"You can just lay down there and talk to me then. Will that be okay?" She said with a smile, knowing full well that he would be asleep in minutes.

Cade sat there staring at her, and then folded his arms behind his head. "Does it hurt?"

Hannah replied without looking, "Does what hurt?" thinking he was referring to the wound from the arrow shaft that his 'real' mother received.

"Where Emma's biting you." He yawned.

Hannah laughed, "Your sister isn't biting me, she’s just nursing, it’s how Em gets her food."

Cade began rubbing his eyes but it didn't prevent him from responding in the way his young mind could fathom. "Like with a kitten and his mommy?"

"Yes, something just like that.” She laughed, the adjusted a thin blanket over him, “You really need to go to sleep so you'll be ready to help your Pa, come morning." She adjusted herself to make nursing more comfortable, when she had finished she exchanged sides with Em.

"Okay, Mommy," he yawned. She could barely make out the words, but Hannah understood him just fine. After around fifteen minutes had passed, she had burped Em, cleaned her up, kissed her then placed her in the handy box in lieu of her crib. As she was backing out of the wagon, she paused and watched them sleeping.

It was strange to go from one child depending on her, to now having two; she stared at Cade sleeping soundly. She found herself smiling, and realized that it wasn't so bad being called ‘Mommy’; in fact she was rapidly growing to like it. She bent low, her corseted frame constricting her movement. As she tenderly swept the hair from off his face, she kissed him and finished backing out of the wagon.

She stood on the ground and looked for Gideon, but couldn't locate him. "Gideon?" She whispered, "Where are you?"

"Down here..." He said laughing, "Under the wagon."

"Well that's clever." She crouched low and peeked underneath, "You placed cloth around the sides and everything."

"I did that for you... so you'd have privacy getting undressed and all." He slowly scooted out, straightening the thick blanket that he had been laying on. Rolling onto his hands and knees he straightened up and stood beside her.

"My Lady, your chamber waits." He pulled the cloth curtain aside to allow her in.

She bent low and crawled in as she was turning around to remove her shoes; he dropped the curtain and began walking away. "Wait a minute - where you going?"

"A woman needs her privacy, Hannah, I understand that. Don't worry about me; I'll be sleeping over by the mules and horse.

"No you won't," she responded flatly. "There's enough room under here for the both of us."

He turned and looked back, "Are you sure?"

"I know who I am inside my head, you see me as Hannah so either way, I figure I'll be alright." She held aside the curtain, "I'd rather get this over with now than if I think about it for too long."

"Get what over with?" he cautiously asked as he started inside the curtain.

"Sleeping… with you," she again replied flatly. It was almost as though she was channeling the original Hannah, a woman who most assuredly, had been well acquainted with and was comfortable around Gideon, whether clothed or not.

He sat off to one side and watched as she continued to ready herself for bed. Was it right to view this stranger who was an exact duplicate of his wife? Hannah hesitated and looked back over her shoulder as she was untying her corset, "You going to get ready for bed?"

"I... well...I guess," he faltered, nervousness evident in his voice.

She removed her corset and sighed in deep relief as the cool night air hit her, "I sure won't miss that thing..." she said with a laugh as she cast it to the side. Hiking up her chemise she began to remove her stockings, "Gosh, that feels so much better."

"I really think I need to sleep outside," he finally worked up the nerve to say.

"Why?" She glanced toward him and then looked down at her bare leg; the chemise had ridden up to mid thigh. Gideon's eyes were fixated on her supple form. Hannah laughed as she followed his eyes, "If I'm not concerned, you shouldn't be either."

"Hannah, you don't understand... she had been so mad at me, right after she found out she was pregnant with Emma... we had no..." His face reddened as he searched his mind for a word.

"Relations?" she added with a laugh. "What you've got, I've already seen, and what I’ve got… I’m sure you have already seen that too."

He sighed deeply and removed his boots, "I'll do it, but I'm not going to be responsible for what you see..."

She only laughed; her male side was too naive to fully comprehend what the man meant. He lay down and sighed deeply, she on the other hand was on her side and facing him.

Gideon placed his boots aside and removed his shirt, settling down on the big blanket he slid off his pants. He cast a glance her way and lied down, clad only in his drawers made of lightweight linen probably by the original Hannah.

“This will be alright, you’ll see. Those that see us crawl under here will see us leave in the morning,” she replied as she made herself comfortable on the blanket, adjusting the roll under her fiery red hair.

“You’re right; we must do what we have to do to propagate this ruse,” he reluctantly whispered. “But I don’t have to like it.”

“Like it or not, we’re in this together until I can leave somewhere in the Willamette Valley.” Hannah responded as she rolled quietly over and placed her back toward him.

The night enveloped them, and their slumber became deep with the weight of their travel. It was an uncomfortable full feeling in her breasts that woke Hannah up; she rolled to her side and faced Gideon. He lay on his back, chest bare and sleeping soundly. Hannah eyed him, admiring the way he slept without snoring like her father did.

She watched the slow rise and fall of his breathing as he slept; sparse hair covered his muscular chest. There was something about being so close that she felt compelled to reach out, and held her tiny hand over his chest. Quietly she placed one of her slender palms upon his left pectoral, and then gently drew her fingers through the chest hair. It surprised her that it wasn’t as coarse as she might have thought it would be; instead it was soft and easily moved under the grace of her fingertips.

She lifted herself up on an elbow; he rolled his head slightly to the right, away from her. She quietly traced her finger around his smaller nipple then glided her fingertips toward the opposite one and touched it. Remembering that it hadn’t been so long ago that hers mirrored Gideon’s… but now she could not claim that similarity… at least not for awhile.

Hannah traced around the furthest nipple of Gideon’s, and then drew her finger back through his chest hair as lightly as possible. The young beauty tried to ignore the feeling she received within her swollen breasts, full with milk and needing the comforting draining that she would receive from nursing Em.

Sighing, she resigned herself to having to crawl out and nurse the baby even though she was very tired. She allowed her hand to rise from Gideon’s chest and as she was pulling it back toward her, she happened to look down toward the end of the wagon. There was no mistaking the erection that Gideon was experiencing.

She was taken aback at the realization that she alone did that to him; her gentle touch created such a response to this man that even in his slumber he would react to her touch. She quickly looked toward him, guilt caused her face to grow warm, yet he still had not awakened from his sleep.

Thinking back to the early days on the trail, she had experience one such morning as Ezrah… but this was much different in so many ways. She raised herself further on her elbow, almost compelled to examine what she had done. Slowly and hesitantly, she touched the material where it was ‘tented’, it didn’t move in the least. Her fingers traced its circumference, and then rolled slowly across the very peak.

Again she allowed her hand to slide toward the base, and a slow smile spread across her face as she realized that she had some sort of magical power to be able to do this to the poor man. He was at her control and as she closed her fingers tighter at the base, Hannah marveled at the sheer thickness that this man’s penis had grown.

Remembering back to the day when Ezrah woke, experiencing a similar result, she slowly pulled cloth and all upward. As she forced the cloth of his drawers down, she repeated her manipulation for several more times before she reluctantly released her grasp.

She too was experiencing a strange result from her exploration of Gideon’s body as he slept, her nipples were swollen and stood out like two twin sentinels, and there was a strange feeling within the apex of her groin. Hannah slowly backed out of the wagon and stood in the cool night air, her nipples hard and demanding immediate attention. Mistakenly, she felt that it was the way of this body reminding her to nurse her daughter, so she quietly climbed into the wagon and woke Em.

As she began her climb inside, Gideon’s head raised and he looked at the slender legs of Hannah as she began to climb into the wagon. His eyes shifted then toward his powerful erection that only moments before was being manipulated by an exact duplicate of his dead wife. He sighed, realizing just how difficult this journey would be when he would lie beside one of the most beautiful women he had ever remembered seeing.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Seventeen-

In the pre-dawn light, the train was slowly coming to life. Families had eaten and were now hitching their mules, horses and oxen to them. Hannah was holding Em and standing beside Gideon, while Cade sat on the back of the near mule watching.

“What do we do with the little cart?” she asked, capturing a loose lock of hair and tucking it behind her ear.

“I’d love to take it with us, but we’re going in some real rough country soon and I’m afraid it will just drag us down.” He looked past Hannah to the cart where it sat off the side of the trail.

Hannah sighed, then turned to also look at the cart. “We can leave it; perhaps someone else could use it for repairs or may have use for it in some way.”

Gideon had been watching her, remembering to what she had done only last night, his mind dwelling on what his heart wanted him to do to, and for her. But alas, it wasn’t to be… for as soon as she could, she would be gone. He couldn’t help studying the curve of her form, mesmerized in the beauty she possessed. Her wavy red locks drifting in the morning air, she was so much like ‘his’ Hannah…and yet, nothing like her.

This Hannah was civil to him, unlike the woman whom he had married and slowly changed over time. She absolutely had hated the thought of moving west, loathing the trail as much as she possibly could. He thought of their last argument, the hateful words she had said to him…yet, he loved her with all his heart. And always would.

This Hannah seemed to relish in the caring of the children, allowing them to even go as far as calling her ‘Momma’. It was as though, when she had changed, this new Hannah took only the good…seemingly becoming the woman he remembered of his youth. She wasn’t above learning to do the hard work it would take to make their way out here, almost accepting of her place within his little family…if only…

“Did you tie up Blackie in the back of the wagon?” she asked as he was doing the final check of the harnesses and leads.

“He’s ready to go, as soon as we are.” He looked up and swiped Cade’s nose with his finger, “You ready to go with us, son?” The boy slid into his father’s arms and laughed gleefully, as Gideon lightly tossed him onto the wagon seat. Turning, he looked down at Hannah, “Do you want to be tossed, or climb up on your own?”

She laughed and began to climb; he gently grasped her narrow waist and assisted her into the seat, then followed picking up the reins as he settled in.

***

The afternoon grew very warm; it was sweltering inside the wagon. What little air movement there was could be felt in the wagon seat. Hannah sat holding Em, while Cade was seated between Gideon and her. The wagon was being pulled by four mules; Blackie was tied up in back.

Dust was kicked up from the wagons; just the mere fact of breathing left them all with dirty brown noses. To prevent Em from being forced to breath in the dust, she had a thin cloth over her face.

Gideon spat over the edge of the wagon, "Darn tired of chewing grit."

Hannah reached behind them and retrieved the canteen she had found. "Would you care for a drink of water? It may help get rid of the sand."

He took it from her and quickly raised it up, the first mouthful was promptly swished around and spit out, and then he drank deeply, a small trickle of water rolled from the edge of his mouth and down his neck. "That hit the spot. Thanks, Hannah."

She smiled as she took the canteen from him and held it for Cade; his was an exact repeat of Gideon's drink, first the spit and then the drink. Hannah giggled to herself as she waited for Cade to place the stopper in.

"Are you going to want a drink too, Momma?" he hesitated, holding the canteen for his mother.

"Can you hold it for me?" she asked as she positioned herself to drink and still hold Em, using her free hand, she slightly raised the canteen to sip from it.

"Spit," he reminded her in his youthful voice. She did with a smile and then followed it with a much longer drink. She mimicked both Cade and his father, much to his amusement.

Cade giggled, and when his father looked down at him, the boy pointed toward Hannah. "Mommy's nose is brown."

"I doubt if anyone told you yet, son, but your nose isn't any cleaner." He nudged him with his elbow and laughed, "It's from breathing all this dust."

Hannah took out a cloth and wetted it from the canteen, then proceeded to wipe it from her own nose. "Would you like to keep your dirty nose? Perhaps you should start grunting like a little piggy?" She made a sound with her throat; it was the same sound that always made Ezrah's own mother laugh.

Cade held his face still for her to begin washing his nose. When she was finished he exclaimed, "Pa’s next!"

She reached across and wiped the dust from the underside of Gideon's nose. She then placed the cloth and canteen back behind them and sat quietly, rocking to the stiff ride of the wagon. The constant jostling was creating a pain within her milk-laden breasts.

After several minutes she sighed, "How much further do we have to go before we're where we need to be?" She raised her arm to help hold her feminine breasts still.

He shrugged, "Wagon master says it averages around 140 to 150 days."

"That doesn't help...".

He smiled, thinking of how the original Hannah would have been complaining, as she rode along in the dust. "We left in April; probably have a month and a half travel to go."

Hannah only nodded, and then began to gently ease herself into the back of the wagon to nurse Emma. "I guess it could be worse, couldn't it?" she said with a laugh.

"There's been quite a few poor souls who didn't make it this far," he said glancing back and gave her a knowing look. "This here's some rough country; it isn't fit for someone who won't go all the way to see it through."

"You used to hate this... what changed, Momma?" Cade asked as he peered over the seat, back toward Hannah as she prepared her clothing to nurse Em.

She thought of his comment for several long seconds, "I didn't change, honey... riding this trail changed me." As she spoke, Gideon quickly looked over his shoulder toward her. She glanced up as she was placing Em at her breast. She thought about what she had said, but didn't feel badly in the least, because it was the truth.

She sat in the back looking over the sparse contents of their wagon, “Why don’t we have so much back here? Did you end up tossing it?”

He laughed, “No, we just didn’t need it. I can build just about anything that we would ever need, so there was no real need of packing it.”

She nodded, “I guess that makes sense.”

He sighed deeply, “It was also a reason that Hannah disliked the most, she didn’t like leaving her affluent lifestyle behind. She downright hated me for it.”

Hannah shrugged, “On a trip of this length, with the trail the way it is… you don’t need the extra weight. It’s better anyway to save the room for spare wagon parts instead of unnecessary items.”

Emma began to squirm, impatient on how long Hannah was taking to ready her for nursing. With a smile on her face, she began to unbutton her bodice.

She leaned against a bag of Hannah's clothing... now, her own actually. Crouching low, she hid herself from the wagon behind as she began to nurse Em. She really didn't have anything to fear as the dust they kicked up would have concealed her.

Her life had taken a seemingly impossible turn way back on the trail when she stumbled upon the original Hannah. Now, after the strange twist of events she wore a duplicate of that poor woman's body. "What a strange and extreme swing of life's pendulum," she sighed aloud as she covered Emma with the cloth once again.

Gideon glanced back as she was adjusting the covering over Emma; he turned his head back slowly and watched the mules plod along. In his peripheral vision, he saw the boy's head dip suddenly, then quickly up where he looked around. "Come on, son, why don't you take a quick nap in the back with your mother and Emma."

"I'll be okay, Papa...I promise!" he pleaded.

"No son, you need to rest. You're not going to be of any help to us if you fall off the wagon." He smiled and jostled his son's hair. "Go on now, you're mother's waiting."

Reluctantly, Cade climbed in the back with the encouragement of his father to rest awhile, Gideon had become fearful that the boy would fall forward and be crushed under the prairie schooner’s huge wheels.

Reaching out with one hand, he assisted Cade over the seat back; meanwhile from her position inside the wagon, Hannah also helped him. They acted similar to a well oiled machine, working together like an ancient timepiece; and it was all the more remarkable because she held Emma in one arm suckling for all she was worth.

Gideon adjusted his hat and turned back to face forward. He thought about how the original Hannah simply hated riding in the wagon, and let him know about it constantly. Then he thought back to what she had started doing to him last night, and how he wished she would have continued.

It was hard for him to believe that she had ever been a male; she had become so feminine in every way that he often forgot that she wasn't the Hannah he had married. He laughed to himself, thinking of how she had hated doing anything domestic, living up to the 'silver spoon' theory to the hilt.

Her family had been quite wealthy, and as long as they were willing to live in the city she was the beauty with whom he had fallen in love. As he began looking toward the west, she had changed. Hell, even her father tried to dissuade him with a bribe to stay put.

There was something, though, that he could never turn away from, some beckoning call from the distant west. It was this call which caused him to sell everything he owned, and drag his little family out in the middle of nowhere.

He thought about the day Hannah and he argued, how at the point of the attack she fled from the safety of their wagon with little Emma in her arms. The love of his life was taken from him that day, and even he knew she would never return.

Yet, that strange necklace had given him a gift that he could never really hope to fathom, much less deserve in his own eyes. It gave him back his dear Hannah, the mother of his children, the love of his life.

He knew from his own experience with the necklace that there would be a way back for the duplicate of his Hannah, but he also knew that the only way to return to who he was before, would be if the boy had an original article of clothing that had remained untouched by his new feminine self.

He again glanced back at the pretty red hair that spilled out from under her bonnet. He had lost her once... and it had left a void in him that he never thought could be filled. He had a chance to rectify it, and would do whatever it took to convince her to remain as she was... his Hannah.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Eighteen-

A fairly steady breeze was blowing as the sun steadily sank in the sky. The wagon train stopped for the evening in a little glade near the Platte River that they had been following for the past several days. For the most part they had settled in a circle, the traditional routine for both safety and protection.

Emma was napping in the wagon, so Hannah and Cade set out in search of fuel for their campfire. With them walked several other women and children. One of the younger women there was walking close to Hannah; she looked to be near the same age.

She was young and pretty in a ‘girl next door’ way, and when Hannah 'returned' to the trail she had been aloof but lately began to converse on a more regular basis. Under her arm she carried a bushel basket for the sticks.

"There doesn't seem to be many sticks lying around," she sighed.

Hannah nodded but was observing as she walked. "The prairie is full of these flattened chips... my Pa once told me that they burned fairly well when they were dried."

"These?" she asked, holding up one particularly thick one up. "What are they?"

Hannah smiled as she began to look for the driest of them, "Buffalo make them." She quickly glanced up to see if the woman understood; she had been raised up on the east coast similar to the original Hannah.

"You mean..." The young woman examined it closer.

"It's poop," Hannah said laughing. "They dry in the sun and we can burn them."

She quickly dropped it on the ground and grimaced as Cade picked it up and placed it into her basket. "It's just poop. Poop is just…well, poop… it won't bite you."

"That's disgusting." The young woman stood looking down at another she had found. "Why do I have to touch it?"

"If you want a fire tonight, you'll have to burn something, and since we aren't finding any sticks, these will have to do." Hannah picked up another couple and tossed them into the burlap sack that she carried.

"How can you possibly touch them?!" another woman cried as she watched in horror.

"You do what you have to do to survive," she replied as she held the bag open for Cade to throw another two in. "Our men folk have to do things they don't like... are we any better because we’re women?"

As she finished speaking, several of the women began to scour the ground looking for the chips and dropping them into their bags, buckets and baskets.

Hesitantly, the younger woman began to touch the chip and eventually picked it up and placed it into her basket. "I don't understand you."

"What's to understand?" Hannah replied as she tossed one into the bag she carried.

"You wouldn't give me the time of day before you had been shot; I had always got the impression that you felt you were above me. Now though, you will talk freely with me." She studied Hannah's face, looking for a hint of anger or emotion that never came.

"I just changed, I guess. Being shot and being on this trail will do that to a woman." She looked down at the chips in the young woman's basket, "See there, you are no different. An hour ago, and you would have rather died than pick up dried poop... by tonight you will be cooking your meal over it." The smile she beamed to the young woman caused her to also smile.

"The name's Hannah," she said as she offered her tiny hand to the woman.

She glanced down at Hannah's tiny hand, and then gently grasped it in her own. "Arden Hollywell. It's a pleasure to finally meet you and actually talk."

Hannah pushed Cade's hat off of his head, the string caught and his hat hung from his back. "This is my son, Cade. And the pleasure is ours, Arden."

"You have a baby too, if I'm not mistaken." She smiled at Cade and held her hand up to shield the sun from her eyes; it had lowered enough so that her bonnet was doing no good.

"Yes, her name is Emma." They continued to talk as they picked up the chips.

"So, is she with her father then?" Arden asked as she accepted a chip from Cade. "Thank you, Cade, but shouldn't you be helping your mother?"

"Yes, Emma is with her father right now. As for Cade, it’s fine, he's a good helper. So Arden, do you have any children?" Hanna asked as she pushed her bonnet off her head and let it hang down on her back.

Arden looked toward the grass. "I was kicked in the stomach when I was a young child; it did something to me... I'll never be able to have any children. I'd love to be able to have some, but not many men out here are interested in a barren woman."

"Oh, I'm so sorry!" Hannah apologized as they continued to search for chips. "There are several men here with children who have no mothers, perhaps you could be introduced to one of them?

"There is Mr. Bloom; he has three young girls tagging along with him." She replied softly, "I heard his wife died just before they started out, I guess it was the impetus that got them moving."

Hannah paused; her long skirt swept the tops of the prairie grass, pushing and bending them with its weight. "So what's stopping you?"

"I'm an ogre, Hannah! Look at me - large hands, not much of a middle. I can't give him children... what good am I?" She picked up a chip and tossed it into her almost full basket. "I was fortunate to get my mother's looks, but I also got my father's build."

Hannah thought back to her Ezrah days, "There could be worse things for you."

Arden laughed to herself, "My saintly mother had eleven children. There were six girls and five boys; unfortunately I'm the only daughter who looks like her brothers.”

"You are out here, so who did you come west with?" Hannah held the bag for Cade to drop another handful of chips in.

"I came out with an elderly family friend... he died before we passed Fort Laramie. I've been driving his wagon, alone ever since." She again picked up a chip and held her basket on her wide hip as she walked.

"So, you favor your mother then?" Hannah asked as she gathered up three more chips and deposited them in the bag. "At least you have a way west even if you are alone."

"Yeah I do... but the ride is sure lonely." She looked down at her chips and sighed; "Now I seem to be relegated to picking up poop, so I can fix my supper."

"It's okay, ma'am. As long as you don't smell your fingers or lick them," Cade interrupted as he threw two more chips into the bag Hannah carried.

Arden and Hannah exchanged a quick glance and burst out laughing. The boy stood in between them with a confused smile on his face, "What are you two laughing at?"

Hannah walked beside her new friend for a few more steps, Cade followed behind still picking up the chips they missed. "Tell you what, Arden, my husband Gideon knows Mr. Bloom. Why don't you come and sup with us tonight. Perhaps we can convince him to introduce you?"

Arden paused and smiled broadly, "You'd do that for me?!"

"I'd do that for my friend." Hannah replied with confidence. "Come on over to our wagon in about an hour, and we'll ask him then."

"Do you want me to bring anything?"

"Just yourself," she said with a smile. "... and these chips," she added with a laugh.

-Nineteen-

By nightfall, Hannah was stirring a rabbit stew; Em was in her free arm. The stew was cooked with wild onions and some carrots she traded with another wagon. Arden walked into the firelight and stood quietly, "Do you need any help?"

Hannah smiled, "You could hold Em for me; that'd really help me out."

Arden sat on a rock with Em and played with her, "She still nursing?"

"Always."

As she glanced toward Arden she noted sadness in her eyes, and then felt bad for the poor woman being barren. As she continued to stir, Gideon walked in from tending the mules and Blackie. Cade was with him.

"Gideon, I'd like you to meet Arden." Gideon shook her hand and glanced toward the simmering stew.

"Pleased to have you sup with us, Arden. It isn't often we get company," he replied as he poured first Arden a cup of coffee and then himself. "Careful, it's hot."

"Gideon, I know you are good friends with Mr. Bloom..." Hannah began, "I would like for you to introduce Arden and him."

"Oh, now I see... when women folks get together they always seem to conspire about something. Now I'm sure I know what the conversation was about when you were looking for fuel for our fire."

He smiled at his own humor, "Oh sure, I can introduce you sometime." He took a sip of his steaming coffee. "I have no problem in doing that, be happy to. But..."

Hannah looked up quickly from her cooking, "But what?"

"What's in it for me?" He said with a grin. "There's got to be something in it for me."

Hannah shook the spoon at him. "I'll let you eat this stew - how does that sound?"

He laughed and gave Arden a wink, "Aw come on, Hannah. What can you offer to sweeten the pot?"

"I have a jar of molasses that you can have. Would that be enough?" Arden offered.

Hannah fought off a smile, "It'll be alright Arden, you keep your molasses. What Gideon wants, is something only I can give to him."

He laughed, "I didn't say that... but since you are offering."

Hannah gave Arden a sideways glance, "Men - it seems they always have 'THAT' on their minds."

Hannah filled a tin and handed it to Gideon, "Here, eat this before you stick your foot further into your mouth." Behind him, Arden giggled.

He accepted the plate and in turn handed it to Arden, "Company first."

As the little family settled down for supper, their discussion meandered across the threshold of many different subjects. After the supper dishes had been cleaned, Arden helped Hannah put Cade to bed.

She began to excuse herself when Hannah readied Emma for nursing, but was dissuaded by Hannah commenting, "It's okay for you to stay, and we’re both women here. I'm pretty sure we're the same when it comes down to this."

After watching for several long minutes Arden finally spoke, "Does it hurt? Nursing babies, I mean."

"There are a lot more things that hurt worse," she replied frankly. "You get used to it after awhile, I suppose."

Arden sighed, "Just once I'd like to be able to have a child. I mean if it works out with Mr. Bloom it would be great. But there is something about having your own, growing inside of you that must make you truly feel like a woman.... sadly, I'll never know it for sure."

"You never really know for sure though, Arden. Stranger things have happened." Hannah specifically was speaking of her own transformation, but without coming right out and saying it. But as she looked down at Em suckling, her mind began to formulate a plan.

The two continued to talk throughout the feeding and after Hannah put Em to bed, they stepped down from the wagon. Gideon was sitting quietly wiping oil on his ‘58 Springfield rifle.

"Gideon, honey, I'm going to walk Arden back to her wagon. I won't be long." She gave him a quick kiss, which surprised him enough to watch them continuously as she picked up their lantern and they walked away.

As the two walked, they began to discuss family life. Eventually their conversation swung around to Arden's mother and her knack for sewing. When they arrived at the Arden's wagon she invited Hannah in to see her mother's wedding dress.

"That is a very beautiful dress, Arden!" Hannah exclaimed as she looked at the beautiful sewing. "Have you ever tried it on?"

Arden laughed, "Never." She fingered the intricate bead work, "Momma wasn't quite as 'thick' as me." She reached in the chest and removed a tintype, "This is Momma… don't we look a lot like each other?"

"I'd say twins," Hannah replied as Arden held the tintype up next to her own cheek. "She is a lovely woman."

"Was… Momma died from influenza when I was seventeen." She carefully laid the photo back into the chest and began to put the bridal gown back where she found it; Hannah assisted so it wouldn’t become wrinkled. "Ouch!" Arden exclaimed as she jerked her hand from under the dress.

"What?" Hannah quickly stepped back from the chest, "What happened?"

Arden rubbed the back of her hand, "I think I just was stung or bit by something." She held her hand in the light to see if there was a welt. There was none, and it wasn't even red.

"That was strange. Perhaps there is a pin or needle in the dress somewhere that I missed." Arden carefully finished putting it away and closed the lid. “I’ll have to remember to look for it the next time I have Momma’s dress out.”

Hannah stepped out of the wagon, and then took her lantern down from the hook. Arden scooted toward the rear of the wagon and leaned on the gate. "Thank you for supper."

"You are very welcome, I'm glad we could be of help." She paused, "I mean with setting you up to meet Mr. Bloom."

"I wish I would have spoken to you earlier. I was so wrong about you." She hugged Hannah, "I'm glad to have friends here."

"Likewise. If you need anything, just give me a holler," Hannah spoke over her shoulder as she began walking away, the lantern’s glow illuminating a wide circle around the woman.

"Same here, Hannah. Thanks again!"

As Hannah rounded the corner of her wagon she climbed quickly inside to check on Em and Cade. Both were sleeping soundly. Carefully she removed a folded cloth from her waistband and returned it to the tin that it had been in.

-Twenty-

She smiled as she put the necklace she had found seemingly so long ago back into the tin where Gideon had placed it. Slowly she began to remove her clothing for bed, once done; she blew out the lantern and slipped out of the wagon.

She pulled aside the blanket flap that concealed her and Gideon from prying eyes. He was resting. "See her home okay?"

"She is such a lovely young woman," Hannah said sitting up and untwisting her chemise from under her. "It's a shame she is alone out here."

"She's handsome, I'll give her that, but would never take away my breath like you do." He glanced quickly toward her as she settled down beside him.

"That was a sweet thing to say - thank you." Hannah replied, rolling to her side, her breasts pushing together creating a voluminous amount of cleavage. It didn't go unnoticed by Gideon, yet he said nothing.

"Are you going to say something to Mr. Bloom?" Hannah asked as she rolled onto her stomach, raised slightly upon her elbows.

"His name is Charles, and he is no older than I am so you can stop calling him ‘Mr. Bloom’." He fidgeted, trying to avoid looking into the deep crevasse.

Hannah scooted close and lifted her head and kissed him on his lips, and the softness he felt made him hunger for more. "Thank you, Gideon."

She rested her cheek on his arm; he was still watching her, feasting his eyes upon her beauty. "What?" she finally asked.

"You are so beautiful... sometimes I forget why I married you in the first place." He sighed, realizing how his comment sounded to her. "Well, you know what I mean."

"Do you miss her?" Hannah asked softly in the dim light of their shrouded bed.

"Always. Even after I was certain that she had been killed." He sighed again, gently running his fingertips through her red tresses. "Sometimes I even forget you and she aren't the same person."

Hannah raised her head and looked into his blue eyes, "Let's just say for tonight, she and I are." She lowered her eyes and then raised them back up toward his, "Only this Hannah wouldn't refuse you."

"Are you serious?" he whispered, "I was only kidding with you earlier!"

"I know. I decided that if I'm going to look like this for any great length of time, I should at least reap the benefits of having a handsome man at my side." Gideon suddenly looked downward, toward his feet. Her hand was resting upon his rapidly stiffening penis. "Make love to your Hannah."

"If we do, I won't be holding back," he replied gruffly.

"I wouldn't expect you to," she replied as she placed her tiny unoccupied hand on the side of his face and kissed him deeply.

Gideon rose up on an elbow; gradually Hannah eased herself toward the blanket. He held her there and stared into her lovely eyes, even though the lighting that eked through was dim. She laid on her back waiting for whatever would come next, a willing partner if he chose her to be.

His eyes followed his hand as he ran it through her long hair, then he leaned forward and deeply kissed her upturned lips. Her eyes danced as Gideon lifted his head, there was something causing him to hesitate.

"What is it, Gideon?"

He lustfully sighed and let his eyes wander over her face, then downward to where her chemise had become untied and greatly exposed her cleavage. Gradually he rolled onto his back and looked up at the underside of their wagon. "I can't."

"But I'm here... and I'm willing," she pleaded, the confusion was plainly written on her face. "I don't understand, Gideon. I thought you wanted this?"

"I do. My flesh is more than willing... but to continue, I feel as though I would be cheating on Hannah." He sadly looked over toward her, torn by the emotion he was feeling. Part wanted to have his way with the willing female, part was ashamed to be feeling this way for another woman... and it didn't help that she was an exact duplicate to his Hannah.

Hannah rolled back toward Gideon and lay partially upon his bare chest, "Your Hannah isn't here, and she’ll never be here again!" She pleaded, "I'm here right now... and I'm willing!"

"I know you are, and I love you for it, but..." He began only to be cut off by her kissing him, her loose hair draped around their faces like a shroud. The untied opening of her chemise allowed one of her generous breasts to lie upon Gideon's thick chest.

Slowly his hands touched her face; she pulled one down and placed it upon the breast which was touching him. Their kissing became hungrier; Hannah gently slid her soft leg over his hip and straddled Gideon. Behind her, she could feel his erection straining against his cotton drawers.

Hannah rose up and reached between her creamy thighs to untie his drawers. Snaking her hand further she began to push them down toward his knees, all the while she furiously ground herself against his erection.

On one of the downward thrusts she had, his ridged penis broached her nakedness and entered her. Hannah was beside herself, driven insane from her ferocious passion. She began to pump her hips against him; her need for him consumed her.

As the two lovers continued, a soft sound from above caused them to slightly hesitate. "Noooo..." Hannah whispered in frustration.

Gideon looked up at her as she straddled him, his hands were within her chemise stroking down the sides of her breasts. "What is it?" He began to shift his own hips to continue impaling this beauty above him.

"Em... she's crying." She looked down at him sadly, while above the crying only intensified. Hannah leaned forward, Gideon still deep within her. "I'm sorry, baby," she whispered.

Gideon quietly removed his hands from within her chemise, "You're leaking." He held his hand out so she could see the wetness glistening.

"Every time she cries, I start to leak..." She sighed and leaned forward once again to kiss him. "She might fall back asleep... it's happened before." Again she started to gently rock her hips, Gideon's hands slid down her narrow waist to rest just above her generous hips.

The crying only intensified, causing Hannah to sigh sadly. As she repositioned her chemise a soft voice called out from above. "Mommy, Emma's crying."

"I'll be right up, honey." She gave Gideon a sorrowful glance and gently raised herself from him. "Maybe later... please?" she whispered, and then kissed her husband.

He sighed, "Maybe later."

His eyes followed her out of their makeshift bedroom, as the flap dropped down he sighed with pent up frustration and pulled his drawers back over his gradually softening erection.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Twenty One-

As the wagon train was beginning to come to life in the early morning hours, Hannah was cooking fish that Gideon and Cade caught while the sun was still below the horizon. As she was crouching over the skillet; she noticed that her dress was smoking at the bottom.

In frustration she smacked at the scorched hem, "If I don't set myself on fire wearing these dresses, I'm going to kill myself over sexual frustration." She groused under her breath. Hearing a noise back of her, she turned to see Arden standing slightly behind their wagon. She smiled sheepishly, "Sorry... just about set one of my best dresses on fire."

"Can I talk to you, Hannah?" Arden softly whispered as she approached.

Hannah pointed toward a nearby rock, "Sure, Arden, have a seat."

The woman sat down and picked at a ruffle in her skirt, "Do... do I look different to you?"

Hannah knew what was coming but played ignorant. "No - why do you ask?"

She looked slightly around, then leaned forward and whispered, "I'm smaller. Well, I feel smaller."

"You look like the same Arden to me." She replied as she turned one of the big fish that lay in the skillet. "These trails like we're on will sure change a person. Perhaps you just lost weight... it happens you know."

"Well perhaps, but how do I account for my breasts being slightly larger than only yesterday?" She shyly looked around as she whispered.

Hannah pursed her lips in deep thought, "I know that when I had my last cycle, my breasts seemed to feel a bit swollen, even bigger. Could that be what is happening to you?" It grated on Hannah to deceive the poor girl; she had yet to experience a monthly cycle since she was still nursing Em, and she knew just how real the changes were that Arden was experiencing.

Arden slouched at Hannah's observation, "You're probably right, and I think I'm due to start any day now." She smiled and hugged Hannah, "I'm sure that's it."

As Arden stood and brushed her slightly lighter hair back, Hannah noticed that her friend’s hands were more in line with the size of her own. Inwardly she prayed that the change also fixed her 'other' problem, but that wouldn't be revealed until much later.

"Would you like to stay for breakfast? I'm sure we have enough for one more." Hannah stood up and pulled her dress back to make sure it didn't lie near the glowing coals.

"Oh, no thank you. I had some biscuits and molasses just before I came here, but thank you anyway." She smiled; even her teeth were slightly straighter than they had been yesterday. After all, Arden was an exact duplicate of her younger mother.

While Arden and Hannah were talking, Cade and Gideon walked up to their camp. "Good morning, Arden." He smiled as he gave her a tip of his hat. Then to Hannah he spoke, "Got the mules and your daddy's horse watered and ready, once the wagon master gives the go ahead." He hovered over the fish, inhaling the aroma of them cooking.

"Well, this smells really good! Are those potatoes with them?" He smiled and Hannah could sense his excitement, as it was evident in his voice.

"You sound somewhat surprised by your wife's cooking," Arden said with a laugh.

"Oh I'm not surprised... now. Let's just say that when Hannah and I were first married, she couldn't cook a bit, she avoided it like she would a plague. In fact, only a few months ago we were pretty much fending for ourselves." He drew a line in the air, between Cade and him as he spoke.

Hannah didn't miss his comment; she knew he was talking of the original Hannah and not her. "I guess I just didn't find the experience as enjoyable as I do now, although I wish I could figure out a way to keep from scorching my dress hem." She purposefully looked down and moved aside her long skirt.

Arden laughed, "I always thought of Hanna as a lovely cook, I ate here yesterday and our meal was wonderful!"

"Thank you, Arden," Hannah replied as she dished some of the fish and potatoes into a tin for Cade, and then another for Gideon. "First my boys - and then me."

At that moment Em began to stir, little whimpering sounds could be heard coming from within the wagon. "You've got to be kidding..." Hannah sighed as she began to set her plate full of food on a rock.

"You go ahead and eat, Hannah. I'll see to Emma." Arden offered, and then climbed into the wagon before Hannah could answer.

Hanna was hesitant upon picking up her tin, so she looked at Gideon questionably. He only pointed toward the tin plate in her hand. Hannah slowly sat down and began eating, feeling slightly strange for letting another take care of her child.

Arden finally returned, climbed out of the wagon and stood swaying with Em in her arms, "She was wet, and I fixed her up real good." She giggled as she rubbed her nose on Emma’s; it was evident to all who were watching that Arden desperately wanted children of her own.

"Well, would you look there, Hannah, the woman is a natural," Gideon said as he looked up from his coffee. "She has ‘future mother’ written all over her."

Arden blushed and looked down at Em, "I wouldn't mind being one..." she whispered to Em but Hannah overheard.

"Did you have a chance to speak with Charles?" Hannah quizzed, then as Arden looked up, she smiled, "Mr. Bloom."

Arden gave a nod, finally understanding that they were indicating the young widower that Hannah and Gideon had been trying to match with her.

"I spoke to him." He said as he was finishing a bite of his fish, "Said he is mightily interested."

Hannah smiled and looked toward Arden who was also beaming, "And?" Hannah wanted more than just his initial comment.

"He thinks our Arden here is a mighty handsome woman." He chewed some more and then added, "He'd be a fool if he lets this pretty woman pass through his fingers."

Hanna grinned broadly; she drummed her hand against her slender lap in her excitement. Arden smiled shyly and giggled at Hannah's enthusiasm.

Gideon stood up and placed his empty plate on the ground by the fire, "He wanted me to ask if you thought it would be okay for him to call on you, during the remainder of the time on the trail?"

"Oh yes, of course it would!" Arden was bubbled with excitement.

"You don't want to seem too eager..." Hannah cautioned.

Gideon suppressed a laugh, "Eager?" He took Cade's empty plate and placed it on top of his own. "We'll have to talk some about... eager."

Hannah's face grew red and she looked away quickly, Gideon ignored her embarrassment and continued, "Out here, I wouldn't be surprised if they were married before the wagons begin to peel away once we get into the Willamette Valley.”

"Oh my!” gasped Arden. “I never thought it could happen so suddenly."

"Out here, everything seems to happen suddenly." Once again he looked directly at Hannah who again flushed red and looked away.

As she finished she gathered the plates and washed them in her wooden bucket, tossing the water away from their wagon. Gideon took Emma from Arden and helped her exit from their wagon. The three stood watching Cade fight sleep, tottering upon his seat as the sun was only now rising above the horizon.

"Arden, I hate to rush you, but you're going to have to head off to your wagon. I have a feeling that the wagons will be lining up soon." He then turned and walked toward their mules and in pairs, began to lead them toward the front of his wagon.

Arden had a panicked look that crossed her face, "Oh good heavens, I still have to hitch up the oxen to the wagons... I'll talk to you later on, Hannah."

She hurried off and Hannah shouted after her, "I'll send Gideon to help once he has our mules hitched!" She never responded but when Hannah turned back around, Gideon had a smirk on his face. "What do you find so funny?"

"I showed Charles where Arden's oxen were, and pointed out her wagon. He wanted to impress her by having it done before she got back." He continued to position the team in their places.

"How did you know she would be here?" Hannah asked as she stood nearby holding Emma.

"It was a hunch. I'm figuring her attention is going to be occupied for the next few nights." He buckled one strap around his lead team and drew the reins up to the wagon seat.

As he finished adjusting the harnesses, he walked over to Cade and lifted him into the back of the wagon. "Make you a comfortable spot to lay down in there, son."

Hannah gathered up what little belongings they had out for breakfast and placed them into the wagon; Gideon assisted her with the heavier items. As she approached the wagon, Gideon took her by the hand and gently guided her toward the back so she could place Emma down for a short nap.

She climbed in and quickly made up the little box for Em to sleep in, then worked her way toward the front. Gideon was just settling into the wagon while she was fighting her skirt over the back of the seat. He reached past her and unhooked it from where it had been caught.

"Thank you. I'm not sure I'll ever get used to wearing one of these," she sighed as she stood and untwisted it from under her.

"I like seeing you in them... though you're pretty to look at either way. He smiled and slowly directed their wagon into the line with the others waiting for the official start of their day.

They waited there in the wagon at the ready; slowly everyone was in one long line. The wagon master slowly trotted past asking drivers if they were ready to go. As he passed he tipped his hat to Hannah, "Looks to be a fine morning, ma'am."

"Indeed it does!" she replied as he rode on.

Gideon adjusted the reins in his hands, and then turned to glance at Hannah. He sighed deeply and slowly moved his head from side to side. "What?" Hannah asked.

He smiled and again looked down at his hands, "I had a dream about you."

"Me, or the other Hannah?" she questioned softly.

"It was of you." He pushed his hat back slightly so he could see her better, "We were making love."

"Sounds interesting," she grinned.

"Oh indeed it was." He used the back of his wrist to rub an itch on his nose. "I guess it was a continuation of last night."

"I think I'd like that," she whispered back, and then leaned her shoulder into him quickly.

He smiled, leaned over and kissed her. "You sure did in my dream."

She giggled like a young girl, "Was that all of your dream?"

"No, there was more." His face reddened, "You ah..."

"What? What did I do?" She giggled at his discomfort.

He looked over his shoulder and back behind them, making sure no prying ears could hear them talking. "You took me... into your mouth," he whispered.

She laughed aloud, then quick looked into the back of the wagon; this was something that she didn't want Cade to hear. Thankfully, he was sleeping. "So that was all?"

"No." He glanced ahead and tried to change the subject, "The lead wagons are moving."

"Oh no you don't! I want to know the entire dream, so stop trying to distract me." She giggled and circled her own arm to his, and leaned against him. "Out with it. You can't leave me hanging."

He smiled as he glanced toward the ground, snapped the reins and started his mules after the wagon ahead. "Gideon Shepherd, it isn't fair that you leave all the good parts out of the conversation."

"Good parts?" He laughed, "I think I was the one getting the better end of the deal."

"You know what I mean." She poked her slender finger into his rib; he jumped and laughed out loud.

"Well... I uh," he laughed with embarrassment. "You sure you have to know the entire dream?"

"If I can't live through Ezrah, I sure want to know what it's like for you!" She took her slender fingers and grasped his thigh hard.

"I shot my... uh... into your mouth." He spoke very low, almost so she had trouble hearing him.

"Couldn't handle it, huh?" she teased.

"I WASN'T handling it, you were... and doing quite well." He laughed, "Using only your mouth and tongue."

"Ew!" She made a wry face.

"You asked," he laughed.

"So, did you enjoy it?" She looked at him incredulously.

He laughed out loud, "Well, Hannah, what do you think?"

She turned her face forward and thought for a few moments, "I guess I probably would have enjoyed it if I were a man."

"There's your answer," he replied as they turned parallel with the Platte River.

"So then your dream ended there?"

"No there was a bit more. You were pregnant at the very end."

"I'm not totally sure of the workings of a woman, but I'm confident enough to know that I can't become pregnant that way!" she laughed.

He looked down, embarrassment colored his face. "True. But..."

"Oh, there's more?" She leaned into him, her green eyes sparkling with laughter.

"I... well... I woke up with a wet spot..."

She began laughing, "And that is what embarrassed you? I was the one who had your... your... ew... in my mouth… and that is what embarrassed you?" The more she pondered over what he was telling her, it caused Hannah to grimace at the thought, "I probably vomited it out, didn't I?"

"No, you swallowed it, I think." He laughed as Hannah began to dry gag and her eyes were watering. "I promise, the next time I have a dream, you'll get the better end of the stick," he added.

"That's exactly what I'm afraid of," she replied, wiping the 'gag' tears from her eyes.

The wagon rolled along in relative silence, as only the constant squeaking of a rear wheel serenaded them. After several minutes of quiet contemplation by both of them, he cleared his throat.

“So, about last night…” He began, “How far would you have gone with me?”

She hugged his arm tighter, “I guess I would have gone as far as you wanted me to go.”

He looked toward her, his expression softened. “I loved Hannah more than anything. She was everything to me… until.” He frowned as he continued to look forward. “Something changed in her after Emma was born, she stopped kissing me… holding me.” He turned toward her once again, “She stopped making love with me.”

“I’m not her,” the new Hannah reminded him.

“I know you’re not, but the similarities are so uncanny.” He looked down to her slender arms circling his bicep, “She was a beautiful woman…” His gaze returned to stare into her emerald eyes, “But you are a beautiful person on the inside where it counts.”

Tears welled in her eyes as he continued, “I know it is unfair of me to ask…”

“Ask anyway,” she whispered.

“I want you to stay,” he replied with seriousness.

“You mean for Cade and Emma, right?” she answered.

“And me.” He sighed with emotion, “I want you to share my bed with me in every way.”

She fought through her tears and laughed nervously, “You just want me to reenact your dream.”

“I will never ask you to do that unless you want to,” he replied.

“I…I’m not sure what to say, Gideon.” She looked at her hands where they were holding onto his arm, “Do you realize what you’re asking of me?”

“I’m sorry, I’ve frightened you.” He shook his head slowly, in anger of himself. “I should have kept it to myself for awhile longer.”

“I’m glad you didn’t.” Her reply caused him to look at her suddenly, “I’ve…actually been wondering what living as Hannah forever, would be like.”

He turned his head toward her, his mind racing from her reply. “I would make sure you never regret your decision. I would give you everything you could ever desire! I would…”

She placed her slender finger upon his lips, silencing him. “I already have that with Cade, Emma…and you,” she softly replied. “I’ve only ever wanted to feel needed.”

“And you are…by us all.” He glanced down, navigating over a particularly rough spot on the trail, “So last night?”

It was her turn to look away from embarrassment, “I would have done anything you asked.”

Gideon smiled, “Good to know.” He again was forced to straddle a rather large rock with the wagon wheels. “I like what you were trying to do before Emma…” He quickly glanced toward her, trying to gauge her reaction, Hannah was smiling playfully.

He cleared his throat and spoke softly, “I know that women aren’t much different than their men-folk. I know they have certain desires that they want tended to as well.” He could feel her watching him closely, “I’d be willing to do them to you if you’d a mind to?”

“I wouldn’t chase you away if that’s what you’re asking” she giggled softly.

“Hannah would have.” He frowned, “If I wanted love in that way, she would…” As he spoke, Hannah pulled his face toward his and kissed his lips deeply, her tongue slipping within as the kiss continued.

“I’m not ‘that’ Hannah,” she reminded him once again. “My mother taught me long ago that there is a constant give and take with husbands and wives; if he wants, she gives.” She again kissed him deeply, drawing his lip slightly into her mouth as they separated, “But then, it goes the same the other way, when I want…you give.”

“Gladly,” he replied flatly. “And if you keep kissing me like you are, I’ll give it to you real good!” Her response was to close lips with him again, her hands gently holding him for an incredibly erotic kiss.

“Jesus, woman, all I can think about right now is what your kissing is doing to me! You have to save that all for later when I can react properly.” He shook his head and smiled, “You sure that you were a normal boy before you tangled up with that necklace?”

“I’m sure as I’m sitting here, Gideon.” She laughed, “Apparently you have your doubts?” Hannah looked at him for several seconds, “I just want to experience everything I can while I’m living, love, raising family…everything.”

“Children? Would you become pregnant again…for me?”

She thought about his question for several seconds then replied, “If you want them, then I will do my best to provide one.”

“Only one?”

“As many as you can handle, honey,” As she spoke, he laughed very loudly.

-Twenty Two-

Their ride grew silent for nearly an hour, the quiet only to be broken by the Wagon Master as he rode alongside their wagon. Hannah had been quietly reading from a book in the shadow of her bonnet, Gideon slowed to a stop when he appeared.

"Gideon, we're going to be crossing the Platte a couple of times today, you may need to take it easy going across, I'd hate for you to bust a wheel or axle on a hidden rock."

Gideon nodded then glanced back up, "How deep are you expecting it to be?"

"When I scouted it last night, it looked to be somewhere between eight to ten inches deep, of course that's only the first crossing, the second one could be closer to a foot." His horse danced a quick circle as they talked.

Hannah placed her mark in the book and took a quick glance in behind the wagon to see if the children were still asleep as Gideon continued to discuss the river with the wagon master.

"May want to say something to Hanus up in front of us, he's got his grease bucket hanging underneath his wagon, if we get into deeper water he'll be losing it." He pointed to the gently swinging bucket just ahead of them.

"Will do, Gideon." The Master turned to Hannah, "Ma’am, you keep yourself and the boy inside the wagon when we're crossing; I don't want to have either of you falling in."

"Thank you sir, I'll do that," Hannah replied as he tipped his hat and rode up toward the Hanus' wagon.

They slowed momentarily for Hanus to get off and set his grease bucket inside of his wagon, as he walked back toward his seat, he waved to Gideon. Once again they were slowly rolling, the squeaking wheel calling out to them. “Guess I better find my grease bucket tonight and get some into that squeaking wheel.”

Again they rode for almost a half mile in silence before crossing the first stream, Hannah stayed in the wagon seat, feeling that it wasn’t as dangerous as the Wagon Master led her to believe. “That was easy enough,” she spoke as she was looking back into the wagon at the children sleeping. “The water there looked murky.”

“They’ve been having a bad cholera outbreak on several of the trains that were ahead of us. I’m suspecting it has something to do with the water.” He glanced behind him to watch other wagons crossing the river. “I don’t want for you or Cade to go anywhere in that water, hear me?”

She nodded, “We have enough for a few days, and hopefully there will be better water up ahead.”

“I’m sorry about the way I spoke back there; I just don’t want anything to happen to any of you.” He apologized.

“I understand, Gideon, you worry for your family and I love that about you.”

Again they rode along in silence, long enough for her to return to her book. Finally Gideon tapped her leg with his hand, “I’ve been wondering something.”

“I’ve nothing to hide. Ask away.”

“When we were talking to Arden this morning, I was noticing…” He began.

“Perhaps I spoke too soon,” she laughed sheepishly.

“So you did use that amulet on her, didn’t you?” he smiled knowingly.

“I did, but I was just trying to help her out.” Hannah looked up at him; he was already staring at her with a concerned look on his face.

“You have got to be careful with that damn thing; it’s too dangerous to be handling it!” He then looked at the reins in his hands, “I’d die if anything were to happen to you!”

“I’ll be careful,” she replied guiltily.

“No. I don’t want you touching it at all…promise me, Hannah.” There was a look of fear in his eyes.

“I promise…we will discuss with each other prior to it being used ever again.” She gave his muscular arm a loving squeeze.

“Agreed.” Again they rode for several minutes, Hannah was beginning to locate where she left off on her book when Gideon commented again.

“I do have to admit, Arden did look lovely…how did you do it?”

Hannah smiled, returning her finger to hold her spot again. “She was folding her mother’s wedding dress after showing it to me, and I was able to touch it to her without her noticing.”

“I’m sure Charles won’t mind in the least!” he laughed.

“I did it because Arden told me she wanted children but couldn’t have them, although her mother had several. Hopefully the necklace with correct whatever was wrong with her and she will be able to bear many more.” She grinned broadly.

“You sure it can do what you’re hoping?” He spoke softly, “That’s quite a lot to ask.”

“If it can do this to me…” She gently cupped the underside of her breasts, “Surely it can fix her issue.”

He chuckled, “I guess you have a point, my love. Do you think she’ll notice?”

Hannah smiled, “She did, but I told her it was probably caused by her feminine cycle.”

“And that is?” As soon as it left his mouth, Hannah gave him the look and he responded, “Oh…never mind.”

Hannah pulled at her high collar, “I so need a bath.”

“I think you still smell quite lovely,” he responded truthfully.

“Ever since I’ve become Hannah, I can only think of being clean.” She sighed, “It’s been far too long since my last bath back at the little water hole where you found us.”

She looked over at him; there was a distant gaze in his eyes and a playful smile on his lips. “Are you okay?”

He laughed, “I was just thinking about seeing you beside that little pond…reborn. God, I wanted to ravish you right there, only thing that kept me from doing it was Cade.”

She patted his leg, “Find me clean water, away from everyone and I’ll give you everything you ever wanted, or could handle.”

“Is that a promise?” he asked, sounding hopeful.

“I promise.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Twenty Three-

A light misting rain began to fall as the afternoon closed; it was more of a nuisance rain than anything. On Gideon's urging, Hannah retreated inside as both children were awake and had been for hours. Cade was now sitting up on the seat next to his father.

As what seemed to Hannah as her 'usual' position, she calmly sat in the bottom of the wagon quietly nursing Em. The ever continuing rocking of this wagon was something that she desperately wanted to avoid experiencing again. She stretched out, to relieve the cramping of her legs and uncovered something fascinating.

As she moved her foot, she struck a worn, blackened case that was pushed under an old dresser. She slowly worked it out with her foot until she was able to reach it, and she saw that it had a strange hourglass shape, long and flat. She glanced up toward the boys, and then gently lifted one of the two strange buckles that held it closed. Again she glanced up to see if the creaking of the rusted metal attracted attention, and lifted the other.

Inside the case lay a very old violin, the bow nested safely beside it. She carefully examined the strings; they were all intact and unbroken. While the instrument appeared old and worn, it looked as though it could still be played.

She carefully closed the lid and gently slid it back to where she had found it. Since the day that she had met Gideon, not once did he play it. She began to wonder if the original Hannah had played, and she decided she would ask when she once again returned to the wagon's seat.

The mist had stopped and the bright sun had been shining for the last couple of hours, and Hannah had fallen asleep with Em in her arms. She awoke to a rider approaching; it was the Wagon Master.

"Gideon, we're about to cross the river up here." He then spoke to Cade, "Son you'd better go on in the back with your ma and sister, because it could get a bit rough in all of these rocks up here."

As he rode on to inform the other wagons, Gideon assisted Cade over the seat; Hannah helped him settle down in the back. "Do you need me up there?" she asked nervously.

"I'll be alright; you keep the young-ins company until we cross." He glanced back quickly as he spoke, "I can see the crossing right up ahead; it won't be long now."

Hannah gently placed Em in the box, and then motioned for Cade to sit beside her and wait out the crossing of the river. He looked slightly frightened, so she smiled to him and his expression changed somewhat.

"Isn't this exciting?" she asked, trying to mask her own fear. "It's almost like we are in a great ship riding in the ocean blue!"

He smiled and peeked forward under the seat at the river ahead, "I guess so." He hunkered down beside her. "Mama?"

"Yes, honey, what is it?"

He looked up at her face and motioned his fingers for her to lean low so he could whisper into her ear, "Is it okay if I'm afraid?"

She hugged him and kissed his forehead, "Of course it is."

"Are you scared?"

"I'm scared too."

"I bet daddies aren't afraid." He was proudly watching his father fight the team through the rapidly moving water, the jostling within the wagon caused the sparse household goods around them to rock and tip over. Hannah cradled both children, covering them with her body as the rocking continued, and more items fell.

When she felt them emerging on the opposite side of the Platte, she smiled at her son, "No, I guess daddies aren't afraid, not like mommies and little boys.”

"Will I ever get to 'not be afraid' like Daddy?" he asked innocently.

"Someday, but for now...I want you to just stay the way you are for a while longer." She pushed a basket from them and scooted toward the front of the wagon, "Keep an eye on Em for me. It may be awhile before we stop."

"Goodness, I'm glad that's over with!" she exclaimed as she leaned over the seat back. "We've got a mess back there to tidy up."

Gideon laughed, "I remember reading that we have to cross rivers several times along the way, so I wouldn't get too thankful just yet."

"I can be thankful that we have two of them behind us then, can't I?" She sighed, adjusting the bonnet she wore that had bumped on one of the wooden canopy stays.

"I'm pretty sure he's taking us higher up the hill so we'll be away from the water, I heard someone say earlier this morning that there is a good little lake somewhere about." He looked over at her and smiled, "It'll look like you may be getting that bath you were dreaming about."

"If it's there..." she replied softly, remembering her earlier comment about letting him have his way with her if it was found; now she wasn't so sure she was willing to give up so easily.

He watched her in deep thought. "Giving up our deal already?" he said laughing.

She glanced at his twinkling eyes and laughed nervously, "No, not at all."

“Don’t worry; I won’t hold you to it.” He smiled and studied the lead wagon as it was directed toward a small stand of trees up ahead. “Looks like we’ll be stopping up here for the night. It’ll be good to get down off this hard seat.”

“I could always fold a blanket for you to sit on,” she offered.

“I just might take you up on that,” he replied as their wagon was pulling abreast of the Wagon Master, mounted on his horse.

“Are we stopping here for the night?” Gideon called out to him.

“Tonight and maybe tomorrow, we have some ill folks and I want to give them a day to rest up.” He glanced down the line at the last few wagons climbing out of the river.

“What sort of illness do they have?” Hannah asked.

“They’ve been throwing up, and are having the screaming shits,” he replied prior to motioning them on.

Gideon scowled, “That doesn’t sound good.” He glanced toward Hannah, “I’m going to move our wagon to the side…I don’t want to be around anyone who might be ill.”

Hannah suddenly had a worried look on her face, “What do you think they might have?”

“I can’t say just yet. But if you’ve never listened to me before, please do so now; I want you and the children to stay away from the other wagons.” He had a serious look on his face as he spoke, and it was frightening Hannah.

“The last few trains that rolled along the Platte have come down with cholera; some of them lost quite a fair bunch of folks. We’ll know better as morning arrives.” He forced a smile, but she could tell he too was worried.

“What about Arden, Mr. Bl…Charles and his children?” She worried. “I don’t want them to get sick either.”

He smiled and patted her hand reassuringly, “If they aren’t the ones who are ill, they can camp next to us.”

His offer seemed to ebb her worry, because she only hoped that the wagon who may be ill, wasn’t either of theirs. She settled back and tried to see which wagon Arden was in; after a few minutes she saw her and motioned for them to follow.

Gideon drove his team to the opposite side of the small lake, which was nothing more than overspill from heavy rains earlier in the month. He stopped behind the Shepherd wagon, followed by Arden and the Bloom’s.

When they stopped, Gideon stepped down and gently lifted Hannah to the ground. She rubbed the feeling back into her legs, thankful to be standing again. Gideon soon placed Cade on the ground beside Hannah. She began to pet Blackie as she waited for the remainder of the group to collect.

Loosening her bonnet, she let it hang down behind her and waited for Arden to climb down. Arden gave her a puzzled look, “Why did you come way over here?”

When Charles Bloom arrived to the small gathering with his brood in tow, Gideon explained his fears. “We’re keeping ourselves away from the train, ‘cause there is illness there and I don’t want my family to become sick.”

Charles Bloom was a barrel-chested man with a good heart; he was always smiling and jovial. He wore a bowler type of hat that covered his thinning hair. “Thank you, Gideon, for thinking of us too, I really appreciate it.” As he spoke his eyes were constantly upon Arden, and his look was of sheer admiration.

Hannah caught Gideon’s eye and she slightly nodded her head toward him. Gideon also nodded, and then continued, “I read somewhere that the water along the Platte may be the reason people are getting sick, so this small lake may not be any better. Don’t drink it or cook with it, if we can help it… it should be okay to bathe in and wash our clothes though.”

“We can use our stored water for cooking,” Arden spoke, looking toward Charles for agreement; he nodded and stepped closer to her.

“We’ll see to the livestock, but Charles, I was wondering something…” Gideon looked across the small group toward Charles, “You a very good shot?”

“I’ve been known to hit what I was aiming at from time to time,” he laughed.

“I hope so; I saw some small deer or antelope back there a ways, maybe we could add to our stores a bit while we’re idle?” He reached into his wagon and removed a long rifle, and bag with powder and lead balls. “It ain’t much, but it’ll still bring down what it needs to.”

“Take Blackie, he needs to stretch his legs from all of the walking he’s been doing.” Hannah called after the men as they were heading toward Charles’ wagon to pick up his rifle. “Just don’t push him too much; he won’t be used to being ridden by anyone for awhile!”

Cade and the Bloom children began playing with a ball they brought made from a goat’s bladder, as they moved away from the wagons and water, Hannah and Arden began to talk.

“Charles asked me to marry him!” Arden said with a huge smile.

“My, that was sudden!”

“He doesn’t want to wait; he would like to be married before we start again.” She pushed a long light brown hair from her face and smiled at the youngsters playing.

“I heard of weddings and such happening on the trail all the time, but I never heard of one happing after only a day or so of knowing each other.” Hannah laughed as she began to gather sticks from a few of the trees that surrounded the water. Arden began to help; they carried them to a central spot near the three wagons.

“So are you going to marry him?” Hannah asked as she placed a bigger log off to the side.

“I think so; I’d like you to be my matron of honor, that is, if you will agree to it?”

Hannah beamed widely and hugged her friend, “I’d love to do it!” She paused to watch Cade and smiled, slowly walking toward her own wagon as Gideon and Charles set out hunting. Charles was on one of his mules, and Gideon was on Blackie.

She climbed into the wagon and picked up Em, who was slowly growing cranky from being in the box for such a long time. It was time anyway; Hannah could feel the pressure building within her breasts and needed the assistance of Em to alleviate it.

She sat down on the tongue of the wagon and began to open her blouse and untie her chemise, as she gently extracted her engorged breast she began to suckle Em. Carefully she threw a soft cloth over her shoulder so it would cover her exposed breast and child from young eyes.

“I hope someday to be able to do that,” Arden spoke wistfully. “There is nothing I would want more than to be married and have a child or two.”

“You will already be having several…and they’re out there playing with Cade,” Hannah laughed.

“I love his children, I’ll be a good mother to them…but I’d love to have my own.”

“You are a good woman. I know you will be a great mother to those children.” Hannah turned to watch them playing very nice together. “I have a feeling though that you will have your fair share of little ones yourself.”

“I hope you’re right, Hannah…I hope you’re right,” she sighed.

-Twenty Four-

While the men were out hunting to bolster the meat supply, Hannah and Arden readied their camp. They couldn't assume that Charles and Gideon would be able to get something, so meal preparation had also begun.

In an effort to conserve food, both women combined items to make a hearty stew, and at the same time, Arden baked biscuits in her Dutch oven. They quickly fed the children and were putting them to bed for the night, and as they were quietly drifting off to sleep, Gideon and Charles arrived back in camp.

Gideon walked Blackie to the picket and tied him to the rope that was strung between two trees, and then removed his saddle and blanket.

As he was brushing him down, Hannah walked up with a plate and a cup of coffee. "Feel like eating?"

"Yeah, I'm so hungry I could eat a cow with the hide still on it." He continued brushing and then looked over the back of Blackie and noticed she was holding his supper. He took the coffee from her and drank some, and then handed the cup back for her to hold.

"Did you see anything?" she asked, still holding onto the plate.

"We got one; it didn't give us much meat though," he replied as he was continuing to brush the big black thoroughbred. "We'll split it and it'll give us some meat to eat for a couple of days." He looked at the plate and smiled. "That plate of stew sure does look good."

"Arden and I pitched in together to make enough for everyone." She studied his tired face, "I hope you don't mind."

"That's fine, Hannah, what's mine is yours. You know that," he said with a laugh.

"I knew you’d say that." She watched him continue to brush Blackie, "So, you going to be at it awhile?"

He paused and leaned against Blackie, he on one side, she on the other. He was still holding the brush in his hand, and sighed tiredly, "I'll finish this right quick, and then give him some feed. I'll be in camp directly. You can leave me the coffee though."

She nodded, handing him the cup. "I'll stir this back into the pot so you can have it warm when you do come in." She carefully lifted her skirt and made her way back toward the fire, while he constantly admired her petite and shapely figure walk away.

Hannah removed the lid using her skirt to hold onto the hot iron, pushed the stew into the pot and then recovered it. She looked up as Arden was walking back into the light with Charles; she too had filled a plate for him. “The children are all bedded down, Hannah.”

Hannah stood and tucked a lock of her long red hair behind her ear, “Did Cade give you any problems on going to bed?”

Arden giggled, and handed Charles his plate, “Nope, all of them fell right to sleep. I guess playing as hard as they did, does have its benefits.”

Hannah looked back over her shoulder, “Gideon is finishing up with Blackie, and then he’ll be here for his supper when he’s done.” She made an uncomfortable face, “I really need to nurse Em, so if you will, can you take care of Gideon and get his supper for me?

“Sure, honey, you go on and take care of that little one of yours, I’ll make sure that Gideon gets supper.” She sat on the seat of their wagon; it had been removed to give them additional places to sit.

Hannah carefully climbed into the wagon and changed Em, then prepared herself for nursing. As she watched the tot suckle, she began to think of how the last several weeks had nudged her thought patterns even further into the realm of womanhood.

This act that she continuously endured was probably her most extreme act of femininity; it reinforced each and every time that she was no longer male. She sighed and kissed the tiny face so near to her own; even she had to admit that it has become easier from repetition.

She was well aware that this feminine body came with its own obstacles that no male could fathom. Yet, she had come to expect them in what looked to be a lifelong event. Outside she heard Gideon finally enter their camp, and he chatted with Charles on which direction they should go hunting in the morning.

After nearly twenty minutes of listening to their conversation, she heard him excuse himself and approach the wagon where Emma and she were secluded. “Hey, you planning on coming out anytime soon?”

“I’m sort of preoccupied for the moment,” she said with a smile, and then looked down adoringly at Em. “Your daughter is quite hungry tonight.”

He stood there at the back of his wagon watching both of them sharing a bonding moment. “Can I get you anything?”

“No, I’m fine,” she replied softly. As he began to turn back toward the camp, she called out to him.

“There is one thing I wanted to ask you.”

“What’s that?” He stepped back to the tailgate again, “Ask me anything.”

Hannah glanced back toward the little violin case. “Is this yours?”

His face grew red, “Yes, it’s mine.” He looked down at his feet, and then back up to stare once again into one of the most beautiful faces he had ever seen.

“Will you play it for me?” she asked softly.

“I’m not that good…you never…” he began then smiled and glanced back over his shoulder, nervous that someone might hear. “Hannah never liked the violin; she said it was like fingernails on the chalkboard to her.”

Hannah gave him that look again. “You already know what I’m going to say about that…so, please play it for me.”

He smiled and reached for it. When Hannah pushed it closer to him with her foot, he said, “Don’t say you haven’t been warned.”

He opened up the case and removed the violin, drew his thumb over the strings a time or two, then adjusted the pitch. He winked at Hannah and then slowly walked toward the fire.

As he was out of her sight, she switched Em to the opposite side and settled back for what she hoped was a private concert. She had found other things that the original Hannah didn’t like and she enjoyed, so she hoped that this would be another one. As he stood quietly by the fire, his silhouette projected onto the canvas top of their wagon.

Charles and Arden both exclaimed their surprise of his hidden talent as he drew the bow over the strings; it sounded much like an evil hiss. “Sorry,” he exclaimed softly with a laugh, “It’s been awhile.”

Inside the wagon, Hannah fought off a laugh. She looked down at Emma, “Shhh, we must be quiet…daddy’s going to play a song for us.”

Gideon began to play, the sad lonely sound of his violin drifted out into the night air, its melodic beauty caused Hannah to gasp in awe. In silence she sat in the wagon nursing Em, tears welling in her eyes. The song he played was hauntingly familiar, one that her father would hum while he was sitting by the fire back home.

Her mind was instantly drawn back to her childhood in Delphi, her mother on one side of the fireplace quietly reading from her Bible, father smoking his pipe and staring into the crackling fire. She hadn’t thought of them in several days, and the song made her realize just how much she missed them. She raised a trembling hand and wiped tears from her eyes. Now it was she, alone in the world.

She looked at the shadow playing the lonely but beautiful music on the canvas, and then sat up straighter. She realized that she was not alone; she had Gideon and the children. She smiled - her parents would have liked Gideon; he was a lot like her own father.

As she sat quietly humming, rocking with Em to the sad tune, she realized that she could hear singing. It was Charles; he was singing quite low, it again called the image of her father to her mind.

“'Twas there that we parted in yon shady glen
On the steep, steep side of Ben Lomond
Where in the purple hue the hieland hills we view
And the moon coming out in the gloaming”

As he was singing, she realized that Em was soundly asleep. She carefully burped her and placed her down in the box to sleep. Hannah dressed and climbed down from the wagon as Charles was finishing. She stood and watched both Charles and Gideon in the light of the fire for the remainder of the song, Arden smiling the entire time.

As Gideon pulled the bow across the strings for the final note, he glanced toward the wagon and saw Hannah standing like a beautiful Grecian statue. He slowly lowered the violin as he saw her tears reflecting from the firelight on her beautiful cheeks, He began to walk toward her.

“I’m sorry…I…” He began to apologize.

“Please don’t. It was so beautiful,” she softly sighed as he hugged her. “It made me think of my folks and when I was but a youth.”

He carefully walked beside her as they made their way to the fire, “I’m glad you enjoyed it. Would you like to hear another?”

She stood beside Gideon; Arden reached up and took her hand lovingly as a sister would. Hannah glanced at her and smiled, “Yes, please play us something.”

There were tears still in Hannah’s eyes, so Gideon smiled and asked, “How about a happy song this time?”

He played well into the evening, one song after another until he had played most everything he knew. Gideon would have continued to play several over, but everyone was tired and he knew they needed to get some rest. Hannah and he slowly walked back to their wagon and he placed the violin back into its case.

Hannah turned to him and hugged Gideon tightly, “Thank you, this was a beautiful evening.”

“It was my pleasure.” He smiled and gave her a tender kiss.

After another lengthy kiss he slowly pushed himself from her arms, “Let’s get the wagon ready. When we’re done, then you can head to bed while I check on the animals.”

“I can do it; you go on and take care of them. It’ll be all ready for when you come back.” She shooed him away and began to ready the wagon.

-Twenty Five-

When Hannah finished attaching their curtains, she crawled inside and quickly fell asleep. At one point, she rolled over and when her hand fell to where Gideon would have been, she slowly lifted her head. He was not in his usual spot beside her.

Wearing only her chemise, she scooted outside of the wagon; the coals were glowing, with small flames licking up around them. Hannah dropped a few pieces of wood on them and stirred the coals; she walked to the edge of the camp where it became the darkest.

"Gideon?" she softly called out, keeping her voice down so she didn't awaken Arden or the Blooms. She walked several feet out into the darkness, "Gideon, are you out here?"

Still, she heard nothing - only the crickets and frogs answered her. She stood with her hands upon her generous hips, trying to discern where he could have gone. Hearing Blackie softly nicker, she slowly turned and made her way toward the picket line.

When she arrived at her horse's side, she spoke softly to Blackie, and slowly walked the picket line. Hannah was stumped; she found no sign of Gideon there. She began to walk toward the lake and stood on the edge, her toes just where she could feel the ebb and flow of the water. "Gideon?" she whispered again.

She stood for several seconds and then moved down the shoreline, pausing every so often to softly call out to him. Finally movement in the water caught her eye, "Gideon? Is that you?"

He laughed softly, "I sure hope so."

She frowned at him, and then folded her arms under her breasts, "I thought you didn't want us to use the water."

"I'm just swimming, I ain't drinking it!" He whispered sarcastically, then began to chuckle. "Come on in, the water feels great."

Gideon swam close, but stayed where the water reached only to his chest. Hannah sat down on a patch of grass, carefully folding her chemise beneath her. "I woke up and noticed you hadn't come to bed yet."

He laughed softly, "So... are you saying you missed me?"

She giggled and ignored his reply, "Is the water warm?"

"Jump in and see for yourself." He teased, "It feels pretty good to me."

"You'd probably try to drown me”.

She stretched her lithe legs out into the water, drawing the hem of her chemise up to her thighs. Gideon noticed and appreciatively moved closer. He was kneeling on the bottom of the lake, yet the water was still at his chest. "Wasn't you the one who wanted to clean the trail dust from off of yourself?"

"Yes... but can't a girl have second thoughts?" She leaned back, her arms propping her up. Gideon could see the shadow of her nipples through the chemise. He was thankful that she couldn't see under the water, and what she was doing to him.

Hannah closed her eyes, the moonlight gently illuminating her face. She quietly listened to the night creatures sing their heavenly song; it was a sound that she would never grow tired of.

"What you thinking?" he asked softly.

She gradually opened her eyes and smiled, slowly drawing her knees to her chest, "I just love the night sounds. There is something to be said of the sounds of late summer."

He laughed softly; she took it as he was laughing at her. "What was that for?"

"What was what for?"

"You laughed at me."

"I wasn't laughing at you. I was thinking of... Hannah. She absolutely hated bugs of any kind; she despised the outdoors! Hell, she would have never been found with her feet in the water like you had only moments ago." He smiled and chuckled again, "I guess you could say, aside from looks... you two are nothing alike."

"Well, thank you... I think." She tried to look at him angrily, but a smile slowly crept onto her face.

"So, are you planning on coming out of the water soon?" she whispered softly.

The entire time they had been trying to keep their voices to a minimum; the last thing they wanted was to have their quiet moment together invaded by a stranger. Gideon began to lean backward, intending to swim on his back. Once he realized that his erect penis would break the water's surface he quickly righted himself.

"Problems?" she whispered knowingly, her wide grin speaking volumes.

"Might be…You could come on out here and give me a hand; I'd be appreciative of it."

She giggled softly, "Oh I bet you would." He rolled onto his stomach and struck out toward the middle, giving Hannah a supreme view of his backside.

She decided quickly, stood and peeled out of her chemise. Quietly stepping out into the water until the water was past her breasts, she was almost to him by the time he turned around. She slowly dipped her head into the water and flipped her flowing red locks behind her shoulder.

"Well hello there," he whispered, surprised that she actually left the shore. "What brings a lovely woman such as you out here in my neck of the woods?"

"Well..." she began. "I was sitting on the shore over there..." She pointed, "And I saw this man out here in the water. Naturally, I was curious who he was, and thought I should come out and introduce myself."

He swam closer to her, “Well hello there, ma’am, my name is…” his eyes traveled across her lovely face. "God, you're beautiful."

She smiled, "I like hearing that." He swam slowly around her; she rotated herself to keep him in front.

"You know from our conversation earlier that it's pretty dangerous for you to be out here with me." He moved closer, she playfully backed away.

"I didn't forget," she giggled.

Finally, he gently reached out and pulled her close to him. He leaned in and kissed her deeply, "I've wanted to do that all evening."

"Well you accomplished that, so what's next?" she spoke softly as he then drew her close and began to kiss her exposed neck. "Oh my..."

"Is there a problem?" he said asked with a soft laugh.

"No, but I think a fish just bumped into my leg." She looked down into the inky water with concern.

He grinned broadly, "That was no fish..."

Hannah again looked down; a slow smile crept across her face. "So, kind sir, now that you have me prisoner, what are you planning to do to me?"

He leaned in to whisper in her delicate ear, "I want to make love to you. Right here, right now."

"And if I refuse?" she replied playfully.

He frowned, "I guess then, I'll just swim back to shore and get dressed." He turned to leave and she gently grasped his elbow, and then pulled him back to her.

Gideon's face showed surprise as he allowed Hannah to pull him close, "Okay, to use your words... Now that you have me, what do you intend to do with me?"

She said nothing, just drew him even closer and kissed him deeply. As she was kissing him, she locked her feet around his back, forcing him to carry her entire weight. Gideon began to kiss her fiercely; her face, neck and the upper most portions of her breasts were the objects of his desire.

Hannah allowed her head to fall back; it was an attempt to allow him greater access to her unfettered breasts. Her weight was nothing for him to hold, so buoyant in the water was she. Gideon placed his hands under her soft thighs, adjusting her enough to place his erection at her feminine opening.

She realized what he was doing and reached into the water and positioned him right at her maidenhead, then began to gradually roll her hips as in a great dance for the ages. Slowly she sank onto his erection, all the while he continued to kiss her with abandon.

"Oh, yessssss..." she sighed in pure erotic pleasure.

His kisses fell close to her ear where he whispered, "I told you that if we did this, I wasn't going to stop at 'half way'."

"I don't care..., was her reply. Make love to me..." She placed her dainty hands on the side of his face and began to kiss him hard, her tongue found its way into his mouth. There was a longing in those kisses that transcended who she had been, replaced with the absolute fact of who she was now.

Gideon slowly worked his way toward the shore, falling half in and half out of the water. Hannah lay in sand on her back, the water covering from just below her breasts on down. Raising her knees just above the water's surface she waited, her lover began to slowly impale her, his rhythm increasing with each rock of her seductive hips.

He had been so long without the love of his wife, and was wrought with unbridled passion in his lust for her. The only sounds that emanated from their lovemaking, was the soft little grunts and moans of Hannah's each time he thrust into her.

As his animalistic thoughts faded, he realized that he was very near to releasing his seed deep into her unprotected womb, he faltered, which caused the woman beneath him to suddenly open her eyes.

"Please don't stop..." she begged.

He slowly rose up on his hands, planted firmly in the sand on each side of her head. "I shouldn't be doing this; after all you were once a ma..."

She looked up at him angrily, "If you stop now, you might just as well change me back."

"You don't mean that..." he whispered softly, "What about Emma?"

"Well for her, I'd stay... but you'd never see me as I am right now, ever again." The anger in her face softened, "Please, Gideon, I need to see this through, and I need your help in doing it!"

She lifted her feet up behind him, locked them around his waist and pulled him in deeper, "You told me that you had to finish what you started, that you wouldn't go half way." The tears in her eyes glistened as she spoke, "Take me... please!" Her voice trembled with emotion.

"What if you become pregnant?" He whispered his concern. "You could be stuck nursing another child all over again."

"I wouldn't look at it as being stuck. If it happens, it happens. I'm a woman now and it is a part of a life that I must now learn to live with, so stop talking, and make love to me!" Her voice grew slightly louder as she spoke, finally coming out as an exasperated growl.

Nothing more was said between them, aside from her soft mews and his deep grunts. A slight splashing sound could be heard if one had been straining their ears, where the arch of her back came down hard against the water and sand, would cause a wave that lapped between her and his arms.

She was immersed in a deep bliss, her mind swimming in erotic desire. Never before had she ever experienced the dynamic pleasure erupting from within, like little sparks from a blacksmith's hammer the ecstasy spread outward.

It began within her stomach and spread into her extremities, like the tendrils of a great ocean beast. Wave after wave of rapture began to wash over her, permeating her feminine soul to its very core. Her eyes rolled back as the tsunami washed through her body, rocking her in a way that only a woman could describe, leaving her breathless and shaking.

While she was experiencing her first real orgasm, she felt Gideon's back tremble above. As she felt it the second time, he softly grunted in her ear, his muscles spamming with release. It had happened somewhere in the middle of nowhere, her lover had made her a woman.

They lay half in and half out of the water entwined, their bodies slowly returning from the stratosphere of sexual energy they had just endured. Hannah was still relishing in the orgasm that she was rewarded with, Gideon meanwhile just adored being so close to a woman who loved him for just being himself.

Reluctantly, he rolled off of her and lay beside Hannah half out of the water. He reached out to cup her face in his hand, "I don't know what I ever would have done without you."

"You would have managed," Hannah softly replied, still breathless from the little pulses of energy she was still feeling.

His eyes drifted to her lovely long red hair, now growing curly from being wet and un-brushed. He lowered his hand and swept sand from her shoulder, "Thank you for loving me."

"You make it easy to do," She whispered, kissing him deeply.

She rolled him onto his back, her leg sliding between his, her hair falling down over their faces, creating a world where only the two existed. Her kisses methodically began downward, each closer to his now limp penis.

Her hand gently grasped it, almost as soon as it was touched; it began to grow more ridged. By the time Hannah's face fell over his phallus, her lovely hair covered even that from his view.

"Ugh...I..." He tried to speak, but what she was doing drove all his ability to vocalize from him. It left Gideon only able to gasp, with enraptured pleasure.

She continued her ministrations upon him, her head slowly and rhythmically bobbing like some sort of human metronome was the only view he had of her. Her perfectly white teeth gently glided over him, which heightened his eroticism all the more. As the feeling she was enveloping him in was driving Gideon wild with desire, he suddenly felt as though he would burst into her.

"Oh... God, no..." he pleaded softly, gently touching Hannah's head, but she would have none of it. Her small hand gathered his sack gently, cupping them as they were gold, and her other hand rested delicately at her lover's base. His back began to quake, Hannah felt it even from where she lay, yet she maintained her tender massage upon him.

He erupted into her, and if Hannah had been repulsed, she showed no sign of revulsion. She continued to take him in, even after he was spent. When Gideon had grown limp, softening so much that he was no longer above the water, she leaned out and carefully spit the contents of her mouth into the lake, then rinsed her mouth of any lingering seed.

Gideon inhaled deeply, and whispered. "What you did…my God that was amazing!"

She smiled and slowly lay on top of him, half in and half out of the water. She was looking so lovely in what light eked from the tiny sliver of the moon, her red hair cascading over her narrow shoulders and falling over her generous breasts. The desire of kissing her pushed foremost into his mind, yet only moments ago had her mouth on him.

Gideon pulled her close and smothered her delicate lips with his hungry kiss, "If I could, I'd gladly take you again."

She smiled and whispered, "... and I'd let you."

He enveloped her in his thick arms, hugging this new woman in his life, never wanting to ever let her go. "You make loving you easy, it feels like it has always been so."

"It never has to stop, you know that," she replied softly, and then kissed him tenderly upon his lips.

He made a wry face, looking back toward their camp. "As much as I don't want to stop..."

Hannah frowned, "I guess we probably should, as it will be time to get up pretty soon anyway." She kissed him quickly and rose upon her knees, giving him a chance to drink in her lovely breasts as she moved, still firm and youthful in the moonlight.

He reluctantly sat up, and then rose to help her stand. Together they walked off the shore and returned to their clothing, each basking in what the other had done to them. Hand in hand they returned to camp, looking much like the young lovers they had become.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Twenty Six-

Crawling out from under the wagon, Hannah struggled to rise up; looking about in the early light of morning, she could not see any sign of Gideon. She was feeling out of sorts, as she made her way to the fire to replenish the wood to begin cooking their breakfast.

Arden climbed down from her wagon and came to assist Hannah. “You look a mess this morning, did you have trouble sleeping?”

Hannah smiled, “Not really, I slept like a baby.” She bent to pick up a small log and hesitated, a strange feeling of dizziness washed over her. “Whoa, I think I moved a bit too fast there.”

Arden came to assist Hannah, guiding her to sit on the wagon’s tongue, “You’d better just take a seat for awhile, and let me take care of getting breakfast started.”

As she began preparation, she continued to watch Hannah, “How are you feeling?”

“I’m feeling like I was run over by a wagon,” she whispered, gently rubbing her leg.

“Are you pregnant?” Arden said with a smile.

“I’m not pregnant,” she groaned, feeling her stomach lurch slightly, “I’m pretty sure it won’t happen as long as I’m nursing Em.”

“Well maybe you’re just pushing yourself too hard. That could be it you know?”

“Maybe,” Hannah sighed, slowly rising up and feeling the ache in her hips and legs. She had a good feeling that what was ailing her had more to do with the activity with Gideon at the lake than anything.

She sat quietly for a few minutes, watching the young ones slowly climb out of their respective wagons. Cade climbed out and made a beeline into the brush. “Where you going, young man?” she asked the boy.

“I gotta pee, Momma!” he shouted over his shoulder, it caused both women to laugh.

“Don’t go too far, honey,” Hannah called out to him.

Hannah slowly climbed up into their wagon, and then she whispered to Arden, “If it’s okay with you, I’m going to duck inside and nurse Em for a bit.”

Arden glanced up as she was kneading the dough for biscuits, “I’ve got this, Hannah. Do what you need to do.”

She sought out Emma, lifted her from the box and quickly changed her. “How’s Momma’s pretty little girl this morning?”

She was rewarded with a broad toothless smile, “What, what am I seeing here?” She gently moved Emma’s bottom lip slightly; there were two tiny buds from her bottom teeth beginning to show. “Uh-oh, when those little things come in, you won’t be nursing long.” She made a face and caressed her breast, imagining the pain of teeth upon her tender nipples.

Hannah readied herself, exposing a breast to the child who took it earnestly. For the next half hour, the two sat quietly in the wagon. Finally Hannah emerged from the wagon with Em, carrying her back toward the fire. Arden looked up as they neared. “Feeling any better?”

“I can’t say, I’m just feeling puny this morning… sort of queasy or something.” She placed her small hand on her stomach, “One thing’s for certain, I do need to make a trip…”

Arden reached out and took Em, “Katy, come sit with Emma for a moment. Mrs. Shepherd needs to um…get herself ready for the day.”

Katy was Charles Bloom’s eldest child, nearly seven years of age, old enough to assist when needed. “Good morning, Em, would you like to play with my dolly?” she asked her tiny charge.

As she was speaking to Emma, Hannah was already well on her way into the thick brush. Quickly scanning the ground as Gideon had taught her, she looked for the snakes which hid themselves in the leaves. Finding none, she lifted her chemise and almost instantly her bowels emptied. The diarrhea she had was clear and fluid.

“This is the last thing I need today,” she sighed as another stream jetted from within.

After nearly thirty minutes she walked back into camp and leaned against the wagon, her forehead resting wearily on her arm. She stood like that for another few minutes, then spun on her heels and returned to the thicket once again.

Arden noticed with concern, but continued to prepare the breakfast for the children. Again she watched Hannah return only to take up a position once again against the wagon. Arden slowly walked over to her, “You aren’t well, are you? Your face is so pale.”

Hannah shook her head, “I seem have a touch of the stomach flu.” She slowly walked to the water bucket and lifted out the ladle, took a long drink, and then a second. “Do you know when the men will return? Did either say anything to you?”

“Sorry, Hannah, they were gone by the time I woke up.” She gently used the back of her hand to feel Hannah’s forehead. “You do seem to be running a touch of a fever; maybe you should go in the wagon and lay down for a spell.”

“Best idea I’ve heard all morning,” Hannah replied wanly, forcing a smile.

Arden helped her climb into the wagon, and then followed her inside to clear a spot for her to lie down, “You stay put, and when Gideon returns, I’ll send him in.” Hannah only nodded as she lay down on the blanket that Arden prepared. When Arden left the wagon she quickly gathered the children, “Mrs. Shepherd is feeling poorly, so you stay away from the wagon and keep the noise down, okay?”

They nodded quietly, then slowly moved away to finish their breakfast. Arden motioned for Katy to come to her, “I know you want to play, but for the time being, can you help me with Emma?”

The youngster grinned, and then carried Emma around as if she were her own. Arden watched her and smiled, as she was beginning to feel like Katy’s mother already.

-Twenty Seven-

Late in the afternoon, Gideon and Charles returned to camp. Even before he dismounted Blackie, Arden was at his side. “Gideon, Hannah is ill.”

He dropped to the ground and met Arden as she was coming around the horse, “She’s powerful sick, and what makes matters worse, now Emma is too!”

“Go on, Gideon. I’ll take care of your horse,” Charles spoke as his friend and fiancée began to walk away. As Gideon walked stridently toward his wagon, Arden informed him of Hannah’s and Emma’s condition.

He quickly vaulted up the gate of the wagon and stepped inside. There his Hannah lay, and nearby was Em. Arden followed him inside, “I’ve been wiping their faces down with cool water… I’ve never seen anyone get so sick, so quickly!”

He frowned and glanced back at Arden, “It’s cholera, the main camp buried three just yesterday, and another two this morning.” She could see tears in his eyes as he collected his thoughts, “Two of the dead were fine in the morning and by nightfall, yesterday… they had died.”

Arden raised her hand to her mouth; the horror of the situation was evident in her expression. “There has to be something we can do!?”

“I wish there was.” He gently touched Hannah’s hand, “She looks so gaunt and drawn.”

“She’s been throwing up quite a bit this morning and afternoon.” She looked over to little Emma, whose skin had an ashen look to it. “Will they die?”

Gideon’s tears rolled down his cheeks, he pushed them out with his thumb and forefinger. “I don’t know; there haven’t been many who get it that survive.” He then looked toward Emma, reached out and caressed her tiny cheek, “No children that I’ve ever heard speak of.”

“Maybe someone at the main camp could help?” Arden offered, “I could send Charles over to see?”

“Do that.” He looked at Arden, his bottom lip quivering, “I can’t lose her again!”

Arden quickly vacated the wagon, leaving Gideon inside with his loved ones, Hannah’s eyes fluttered open, and she weakly turned her face toward his. “You’re back…good.”

“How’s my best girl?” He fought through the overwhelming sadness he felt and forced a smile.

“I’ve been better,” she whispered.

“Would you like a drink?” He offered her a tin cup of water that Arden had left nearby.

Hannah nodded and Gideon gently raised her head so she could drink, when done, he lowered her head back to the blanket. “I sure have made a mess of things, haven’t I?” she sighed.

“We’ll be okay - you’ll be okay,” he corrected himself.

“Is Katy still taking care of Em?” she asked softly, not noticing that Emma was laying only feet away from her.

“She’s right here, Hannah.” Gideon moved aside, to where she had a better view past him.

When Hannah saw the ashen coloring of Emma, she began to cry, “Oh God no!”

“No, no…honey, she isn’t…dead,” he said, in his mind he feared that she might be, within the not too distant future. “We just sent Charles over to the main camp to fetch someone who can help, he should be back directly.”

Her eyes were glassy with tears as she stared at her little Emma, “I don’t care about me, Gideon…please don’t let Emma die!”

He quickly rose and looked out the wagon; Arden was standing nearby crying, “Where the hell is Charles?” he shouted in frustration.

She only shook her head and buried her face in her hands; somehow she was feeling as though she were to blame. Gideon noticed and sighed, “Please forgive me, Arden…I…” As he was speaking, Charles came riding in hard. As soon as his mule stopped, he dropped to the ground and ran quickly to Gideon.

“Doc was one of them that died last night.” He peered over the side of the wagon at a gaunt faces of Hannah and Emma; both had a grayish cast to their complexions. It was hard to pull his eyes from the once vibrant female, seeing her so close to death as she was. “His wife said all we can do is make them comfortable and wait it out.”

Gideon sank to his knees and fell over Hannah, crying like he had never cried before. “I’m so sorry! I’m so sorry!” He kept repeating as he kissed her hand, slowly she raised it; he grasped it and gently caressed it against his cheek.

“Don’t apologize,” she weakly whispered, “You have given me so much over the last few months to last me a lifetime.” She smiled weakly, “If I had to do it, even knowing what I know now, I’d do it all over again.”

He kissed her fingertips; tears fell from his cheeks onto her hand, “I can’t lose you again, my love,” he whispered, his voice trembling with emotion.

Hannah lifted her hands to his face, using her thumbs she brushed aside his tears, “I became Hannah by accident, I probably should have died when the Indians attacked and killed my parents. I’m just happy to have been her, and got to know your family in the short time I have been here. I can die today knowing you, Cade and Em, will always remain in my heart and prayers…forever.”

His throat grew tight; he swallowed hard at her words, “Don’t say that, Hannah, as God is my witness, I’ll find a way to save you two!” She pulled her hand away and lowered them to touch Emma; tears were in her eyes as she held her tiny hand.

Gideon sat back, his mind racing for a way to save them. Suddenly, as a realization lit him from within, he quickly stood up and began searching. Finally he pulled down the tin he was looking for, the one which contained the little amulet. “Please work like I think you will!” He whispered as he slowly removed it, being careful to keep from touching it to him.

He quickly pulled out one of Hannah’s dresses and trapped the amulet against her exposed skin with it. Then, tossing the dress aside, he did the same for Em, using one of her articles of clothing. As soon as he had performed this miracle on the two females he loved so dearly, he returned the amulet to the tin once again.

He left the wagon and gradually made his way toward the fire, crouched down and poured himself a cup of coffee, but it was very difficult because his hand trembled. Arden saw his sadness and quickly came to his side. “Is she…”

He shook his head, and then looked back toward the wagon. “I hope there is enough time…”

It began as a soft whimper, and then turned into a loud wail; it was Emma. Gideon stood and hurried to the wagon, once there he peered over the gate, a grand smile upon his face. There was Hannah, pulling aside her chemise, readying herself to nurse again.

“How are you feeling?” Gideon asked his beautiful wife.

She smiled, “Well enough to take care of business.”

He smiled and turned, leaning his back against the wagon he slowly sank to his knees. Gideon was so thankful that Hannah mentioned being changed all those many weeks ago, because it gave him the idea. He stood up and returned inside the wagon, he found the little amulet and wrapped it in the cloth once again.

“Where you headed to?” Hannah asked as he threw his leg back over the gate.

“I’m going to the main camp; I’m going to find whoever is sick and pay them a visit.” He smiled, and then quickly dropped to the ground. Within moments, she heard him ride off with Charles’ mule.

-Twenty Eight-

The wagon train was again heading west; many who rode in it was happy to put the area behind them, and some unfortunately were not. In total, seven of the participants from their group were left behind including the doctor; shallow graves were their final resting places.

Both Hannah and Gideon rolled past the seven graves, piled high with rocks to prevent coyotes from digging. Everyone who passed was lost deep in their own thoughts. Tears wetted Hannah’s cheeks as she looked back at what could possibly have been an additional spot for her and for Em.

Her eyes fell to her hands as she fumbled with the shawl that hung off her shoulders. She inhaled deeply, thankful that it was not her time.

"Are you okay?" Gideon asked as the wagon rocked along, Hannah merely nodded.

They rolled along for almost a full mile without a word passing between them, before Hannah finally spoke. "I want to thank you for saving both of our lives yesterday."

He smiled and looked toward her, then leaned in and kissed her cheek. "I wouldn't have been able to go on if either of you had died."

She gently reached out and placed her slender hand on his thigh, "I just wanted to know that I'm grateful.” He nodded and continued to call out to the mules, encouraging them over a particular rough patch of terrain.

"How much of being ill do you remember?"

Her eyes slowly drifted downward as she thought, coming to rest on the prairie grass as the wagon passed. "I remember feeling mightily poorly, laying in the wagon and just getting worse.”

"I used the amulet. I touched some clothing to it and against you, and then I did it to Emma... I was gambling with your lives…but at the point of losing you, I'd have made a deal with the devil himself to save you." He tightened his mouth to fight off the flood of emotion he was feeling.

She slipped her arm through his and hugged him, "Have I ever told you that I loved you?"

He thought for a long while, "Hannah never told me for a long, long time. You on the other hand, never had to tell me.... because I already knew."

She beamed at his response, hugging him again. Then leaning her head onto his broad shoulder she smiled and sighed. She rode for awhile then sat up as if she had recalled something. "Arden said you had left to go to the main camp."

"Yes I did," he admitted.

"Why? After you used the amulet on me, what reason did you have to go?"

He nodded slowly, "That's a fair question." I slipped into camp and found those who had what you had and touched them as I had touched you." He drew on the reins as he was riding too close to the wagon ahead of them, and then continued. "I simply changed them into who they were before they became ill."

“Did anyone see what you did?”

He glanced at her shaking his head; there was a look in her eyes that made his heart leap for joy. It was a look of unconditional love, a look he had not seen since he and the original Hannah married.

She sat up straighter and leaned forward slightly, her hands clenching the seat she was on, "So what do you suppose was it that exposed me to cholera?"

He glanced at his hands and pursed his lips, "Well, I'm sure that you gave it to Emma through breast feeding."

"I suppose that would be a pretty accurate statement... but how did I get it?" she spoke aloud as she sat deep in thought.

"Did you drink any water?" he asked, glancing at her as he drove.

"None. I only drank what was in our barrel," she replied perplexed.

They rode on in silence for a distance, "When you were... um... kissing me, down there." He motioned with his head toward his crotch, she glanced down too, "I was naked and in the water."

Hannah leaned forward, "But it wasn't like I was drinking from it!" Her voice gradually got louder as she finished her sentence. Her face was red and she was looking right at Gideon as if he held all the answers.

"I don't know, Hannah. You asked and I am just guessing. Somehow you ingested some of that water, maybe while you were swimming?"

"No, I didn't 'ingest' water while I was swimming," she said frowning.

He sighed, and then leaned close whispering. "Do you suppose it was when I... well, you know... shot my seed into your mouth?"

She shrugged her narrow shoulders, "Perhaps, but I didn't swallow it." She made a face, "If you remember correctly, I spit it into the water."

He reminded her, "And then you rinsed your mouth out using the lake water!" He looked over at her; she was staring, recalling her exact steps from that night.

"I almost killed our daughter because of my idiocies," she sighed and hung her head in shame.

"Honey, it was an accident. I wouldn't expect you to..."

"Swallow?" She made a face, "I should have - I could have killed the both of us!"

"But you didn't." He reminded her, "The amulet saved you both... and several others."

"I suppose." She again grew quiet for several more minutes, "I have to ask, because when I was younger I had always wondered... was what I did pleasurable? Did you enjoy it?"

He smiled and tipped his head, "What do you think?"

"I think you liked it a lot more than you're letting on," She squinted at him playfully.

"Perhaps sometime I can return the favor?" he said with a wink.

Hannah's face grew beat red, contrasting greatly with the yellow in her bonnet. She put her hand to her face and turned away from him, too embarrassed to show the smile she wore.

-Twenty Nine-

They had crossed the South Platte and began the trail toward the North Platte River, crossing many swiftly flowing creeks along the way. Within the week they entered the Sweetwater River Valley and the train headed almost due west. Looming far in the distance was Independence Rock.

As their wagon rolled on the seemingly endless trail, Hannah felt them gradually progressing uphill. It wasn’t as noticeable at first, but she could feel the incline nonetheless.

Thankfully they had ventured into better water; the cholera seemed to be behind them now, although the constant concern of whether it would return was always foremost in all of their minds.

Ever since Gideon used the necklace to save them, Hannah had noticed little nuances that had changed on both herself and Em. One she discovered right away. Em’s little teeth that had just begun to protrude were nowhere to be found; it was like she had lost a month in her development. She had heard that children sometimes would have their teeth float in and back up from time to time, but Em’s were absolutely gone. It was as if she was starting all over from day one. She too seemed to be slightly smaller, even lighter.

On her, she noticed that for the first couple of days, it was harder for her to breast feed Emma. It was as though her milk was still trying to come in and she wasn’t completely sure, but she felt smaller in her bosom.

She once heard, long ago when she was still Ezrah, her father say, ‘When a woman has time on her hands, she’ll start to scheme; when that happens, there will be hell to pay!’

She smiled as she ran the needle through the light cloth, dragging the thread along behind. Ever since Hannah and Em came down with cholera, Gideon had burned what they had been wearing so Hannah had been forced to sew new items. It was easy enough to clothe Em; she just reverted to the clothing that previously fit her. But for Hannah, she was forced to learn to sew on the fly, and had begun to create herself a new chemise to wear. She grew tired of the lack of support in the rocky terrain they were constantly on; her breasts grew sore from the constant undulation. This garment would take care of that, but it was the extra little effort she put in that caused her to grin.

She smiled as she again drew the needle through the pleats and darts that would encase her breasts, thankful she had found a new bolt of cloth that Hannah’s mother had sent along with her daughter. Just a few more stitches and she could be finished, and then…she stifled a giggle as she pushed the needle through the white material once again.

Gideon was proud that she had taught herself to sew. It wouldn’t have been to his mother’s standards, but compared to what the original Hannah knew, she was years more advanced at it. Again Hannah smiled as she knotted the final thread and bit through the tether that still was attached to the needle.

She would experiment tonight with the new chemise she had made, saying nothing to Gideon. She smiled ruefully, and bided her time, preferring to wait until she readied herself for bed. Quietly she folded the garment and hid it among her belongings, then moved to the front of the wagon where Cade and Gideon were seated.

“There it is - Independence Rock!” He smiled and glanced toward his son, and then noticed Hannah had scooted up behind the seat. “Hi, honey, you finished nursing Emma?”

She grinned broadly and leaned against the back of the wagon seat, “All done. She’s been nursed, changed and readied for bed.” She reached up and tapped Cade’s hat, “How about you, buster, are you getting hungry?”

Cade nodded as his father spoke the obvious, “The boy is always hungry, aren’t you, son?”

He giggled and turned back toward his mother, “I’m always hungry - you should know that, Momma.”

She sighed as their wagon lurched, “I’ll be so glad to get out of this wagon!”

“You can say that again.” He guided their mules around a large boulder and back onto the trail once again, “Up ahead is where we have to cross the Sweetwater around nine times before our trail can cross over the Continental Divide at South Pass.”

“And then what?” she asked dejectedly, her heart sinking with each destination he mentioned.

He sighed at her reaction, “From South Pass we go on to cross the Big Sandy Creek. From there it’s onto the Green River crossing.”

She sat back in frustration, “I’ll be an old woman before we ever see the Willamette Valley!”

“No you won’t… at least, not to me,” he added with a wink.

“What do we know about the Green River?” she innocently asked, really having no understanding of the places he had mentioned, other than in name only.

He raised his eyebrows, “The Green could be a bad one. Coming in when we are, it could be pretty treacherous. I heard someone say that you had to use a ferry to cross it. The Wagon Master said he heard tell that they were running three to five of them during this time of year.”

She did not look happy, but held her facial expression so Cade wouldn’t see the fear that was in her heart. She decided to change the subject, “Do you have any idea how much longer before we will stop for the night?”

He shrugged. “This morning he was saying that he wanted to get across this rough patch and stop at South Pass. It’ll probably be dark before we stop for the night, might as well feed the young-uns what you can. We can make up a hearty breakfast for them in the morning.”

Hannah nodded and opened up a tin of biscuits she had baked in her Dutch oven the night before when she had some extra time. It often came down to this sort of light meal when the Wagon Master wanted to push on.

Reluctantly, Cade took the biscuit from her and began to chew. “It’d be better with some honey, jelly or even a glass of milk,” he sighed, taking another bite.

Gideon looked down at his son and smiled, “We have to be thankful for what we have, son. There are probably young ones on this very train that don’t have it nowhere as good as you do.”

“I suppose so.” He took a second and handed one to his father, “At least Momma can make them better than she did before Emma was born.”

“She must have figured out how to do it. Practice will do that to a person,” he said smiling, then looked at Hannah and winked.

She smiled as she settled back into the wagon and woke up Em, then changed her before nursing. Once she had readied herself, she lifted the little child to her breast. As Em suckled, she busied herself by eating the biscuits she had set aside for herself. As she sat there with her daughter at her nipple, she watched the sun sinking lower toward the horizon.

As the evening enveloped them, they located a flat spot and settled down for the night. Cade and his father walked just out of view so they could use the privacy to defecate. After they left, Hannah burped the tot and readied her for bed, and then she changed into the new chemise she had just finished.

She quickly looked out the back of the wagon for Gideon and Cade, neither were within view. Carefully she returned to the tin where the amulet was hidden and opened it. With a wry smile, she slowly pulled it out and watched the little object spin in the night air. She patted her chest where the material hung loosely to her, then allowed the cool necklace to lightly touch the creamy slope of her bosom.

Hannah could feel the tingle once she had been touched, within mere moments, her breasts swelled slightly. While the average person might never see a difference… she would know. Carefully she placed the amulet back in the tin and closed it, returning the necklace to where she had found it.

Darkness had nearly fallen as she gracefully climbed from the wagon, down to the ground. Hannah passed Gideon and Cade as they returned from their toilet. "Do you want me to come along... for protection?" Gideon asked as she passed.

"I'll be fine," she chirped and continued on.

Gideon put Cade to bed and built a small fire nearby to their wagon; he hung the curtains on the wagon and was lying inside when Hannah finally returned to the campsite. Throwing aside the curtain, she crawled in.

Gideon held a biscuit in one hand and was just finishing off another. She watched him chew, as the muscles flexing along his jaw line and temples was quite handsome.

As she was crawling into their bed, Gideon could see that something was slightly different about Hannah. "You couldn't leave well enough alone, could you?"

She followed his eyes; the chemise was untied and hanging open, offering him a wide view of her cleavage. "It is barely a change, Gideon. Nobody will notice."

"I noticed," he replied as he bit into the second biscuit. "You were beautiful already; why take the chance of messing with that damn thing?!"

"Are you forgetting that you used it to save both Emma and me?" she reminded him as she lay down on the blanket, facing him.

"You know that was different, Hannah. Besides, after what happened to me back a piece, I don't want you touching it." He scolded her, and then felt guilty for doing so. "Look, Hannah..."

"No, that's okay, I understand," she whispered, interrupting him. "It’s easy to figure it…you don't like what I’ve done."

"I'd be lying if I said I didn't like it." He chuckled, "What guy wouldn't like his gal having a bigger bosom?" He sighed and then reached out to caress her face. "I'm just scared to death that something bad could happen with that thing... we really should get rid of it."

"Do you think that would be wise?" She looked fearful, knowing what just had happened to both Emma and her. "A rash decision or an accident could doom one of us or another member of this train."

He nodded, "Not making a smart decision could also doom one of us just as well." He lay on his back; Hannah scooted close to him, laying her head upon his shoulder. "I'm just afraid of that thing, even though I know it saved you, Em and those others."

"Hide it or lock it up then," she reasoned.

"I can do that." He looked down at her face, and was thankful that he had it to use when Hannah and Emma were so close to dying. "Just promise me one thing; you will stay away from it, from now on. Okay?"

She nodded and took her slender finger and crossed her heart. He looked down as she made the motion, and then noticed her open neckline. "So was there a reason for doing that?" He indicated her breasts as he spoke, not taking his eyes from them.

"Whatever you used to cure me left me slightly smaller in the bust." She placed her slender hand over her chest, "I felt that if I could notice it, everyone else could too!"

"Well, for me the jury is still out." He looked at her expressionless, when she frowned he added, "Of course, I'll just have to investigate this case further." He began to draw up the hem of her chemise, until it was above her unfettered breasts.

He leaned over and began to kiss her, their tongues entwining in passion. Gradually she guided his kisses toward her breasts; he obliged and let her, falling upon them with the primal lust that he had building for her.

His kissing had aroused her fiery passion; his tonguing of her nipples was sending her to the brink of ecstasy. Slowly, his hands slid down to her soft thighs; to his surprise she was not wearing any underclothes. She reached down and gently guided his hand onto her pubic hair, then pushed again so he was at the opening of her vagina.

He began his manipulation of her, and within seconds he had her writhing from his efforts. His kisses slowly drifted in a downward spiral, past the underside of her breasts, and onto the smooth flatness of her stomach.

Gideon caressed the soft red curls of her pubic hair, and then drifted downward onto her, kissing and nuzzling her warm vagina. During his ministrations, he could feel her slowly elevate her hips to allow him access, and then her knees parted outward.

Without realizing she was doing it, Hannah arched her back to allow Gideon room to maneuver. As he positioned himself at her maidenhead, her fingers sought out his head and held him at her opening. Desiring him to continue, and yet unable to control him as she wanted.

Her legs began to tremble; he looped his arms around them to hold each steady and continued to assail her womanhood with his mouth and tongue. Hannah became lost in little stars and bursts of pure delightful energy; they permeated outward into her willing extremities.

After her third such orgasm, she found her voice. "Oh my sweet lord… Gideon... please make love to me!" she panted. He made the slow climb up to her, kissing all the way; each kiss was tantalizing and sexually charged with eroticism.

Hannah was completely out of sorts and panting when he reached her lips. She wasn't waiting any longer; reaching through her legs she guided his erection into her. He began to assail her slowly and methodical, picking up speed with the passing of time. Again and again he surged within her opening, rapidly at first then slowing to prevent his own orgasm, then again built up speed again.

Finally after teasing her for nearly twenty minutes, he thrust in and jettisoned his seed directly into her womb. She shuttered beneath him and her eyes fluttered as her body was racked with another powerful orgasm. It had fallen over her like a tsunami, obliterating everything within its path.

All she could do was pant savagely, and attempt to collect her thoughts. Once he could no longer penetrate Hannah, he rolled off and lay beside her. She lay on her side facing him, both were still naked. In the darkness he could see the reflection of the dim fire outside in her eyes, making them all the more beautiful.

Without any words spoken, she scooted closer to his naked body, relishing in the warmth he emitted. Gideon in turn enveloped her with his arm, caressing her delicate skin as she laid her head to rest upon his thick chest.

He lowered his face toward her and kissed her forehead, she in turn kissed his chest, placing her slender arm over him and covering his nipple with her palm. There they lay, in each other’s arms, the two lovers drifted off to sleep, thankful to have each other.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Thirty-

For three straight weeks the wagon train pushed on, battling their way through the great Continental Divide, always heading toward the Willamette Valley. The terrain was very rocky, forcing them to set up block and tackle to haul the wagons over particularly steep inclines, and then down the deep ravines.

Often they would take their teams down separately and the men would work the ropes and slowly guide each of the wagons down alone. It was safer this way, but often mishaps could and did happen.

For much of this, Hannah and Cade were forced to walk. She had created a cloth papoose to carry Em in; this allowed her to keep her hands free to assist Cade and herself. At one particularly terrible spot, she watched Charles Bloom's wagon roll sideways and tumble down the hill, breaking the tongue right at the wagon’s box. His team was safe, but the wagon was completely destroyed in the process. He nearly didn’t jump free until at the last minute, and only received a few cuts and scrapes.

Thankfully, Arden and the children had been with Hannah, watching from the safety of distance. It forced them to finish the journey solely in Arden's wagon. Any wreckage from his wagon that was salvageable was gleaned and repacked in her wagon.

It was early July when they were crossing that rough terrain. Each day was warm and welcoming with sunshine, but at their elevation, the nights were cold and had the hint of a fall yet to come. Here in this most inhospitable land, the wind was strong and biting. The women and children were cold and miserable, yet the constant focus westward was enough to push them on.

Arden and Hannah were picking their way through rocks, and the children were close beside the pair, when suddenly a great wail rose among them. Commotion just two wagons ahead of them brought the entire train to a stop. Hannah and Arden hurried to the wagons; while behind them Cade sat with Katy and Emma on the rocks to rest.

Hannah was among the first to arrive at the wagon's side, there a young teen lay, his legs nearly crushed by one of the wheels. Gideon and another man used a spare wagon tongue to pry against a rock and raise the wagon enough to pull him free. The youth lay crying in agony.

"What happened?" Hannah asked as she stood beside Gideon, her heart going out to the young man's mother as he lay crippled and bleeding.

"I saw him walking next to the wagon, when he stepped down on a rock; it rolled and pitched his legs under the wheel." He shook his head sadly, "He's going to be crippled for the remainder of his life."

Hannah shot a quick glance at Gideon, "We have the..." she began.

He shook his head, "We can't chance it."

Hannah was beside herself with anger! How could he turn his back on this young man's future just to protect the amulet?! She frowned and again looked toward Gideon. ‘What exactly is he protecting?’ she wondered to herself.

She left the spot and returned to the children, for she no longer could stand hearing his pleas or crying. She gathered up Emma and moved Cade back so they wouldn't see the accident. Arden was more reluctant to move, but for the children in her care, she finally did.

After awhile, Gideon and Charles sought them out and stood with them, "They are probably going to have to amputate his legs," Gideon stated.

Hannah immediately grasped his wrist and dragged him to the side, "With that necklace, we can fix him!" Her eyes were tearful and pleading.

"We can't chance it, Hannah," he replied, knowing his response would further upset her.

"Gideon, if that was Cade underneath that wheel, you wouldn't think twice about using it." Tears were rolling down her cheeks, her voice was trembling.

He looked at the ground, the muscles in his jaw flexed. He was torn asunder, he wanted to keep peace between Hannah and himself, yet his desire to not interfere was making his decision nearly impossible. He glanced over at Hannah's teary eyes. Saying no to her, and then seeing her cry, was like taking a knife and stabbing him in his heart.

"We can do it, only if you can figure a way around him trying to walk too soon." He decided if he put it to her in that way, she would be less apt to do anything rash.

She thought for several minutes then looked at him, "Get the tin, and meet me near the boy."

He hesitated, yet nodded slowly, unsure of what was on her mind. Turning, he hurried to their wagon, Hannah on the other hand made a beeline to the lad.

They had him off to the side, and it was evident that his legs were badly broken. She pushed her way through the crowd that had gathered around him and knelt beside the boy's mother, who was crying. "You people need to back away and give the young man some room!" She spoke with confidence, and then indicated a gesture to the mother. "Someone please take her somewhere so she won't see what needs to be done!"

One of the women hesitated and then gently coaxed the mother up, "Do you know what you’re doing?" the woman asked.

"I know enough to save his life. Someone cut me two long poles and fetch a blanket!" Hannah demanded . Several men quickly took off toward a small stand of trees, and a woman raced toward her wagon. Gideon appeared out of nowhere; in his hand wrapped in a cloth was the amulet.

Under his breath he whispered to her as he knelt beside Hannah, "So, how are you planning on using this with all these folks around?"

“I’m not sure, but I’ll think of something!” she whispered, and then quickly wrapped a rope around his thighs and tied it off, then slowly inserted a stick into each and tightened them until the bleeding stopped. Gideon was quite impressed as he watched her, wondering where she had learned how to administer care in this manner.

As she was tying off the sticks to prevent them from moving a woman approached quickly with the blanket. "Lay it out beside him." Hannah directed her, "No, not over him... beside the boy. Lay it flat on the ground."

She looked strangely at Hannah but said nothing, quietly working with another woman to lay it out flat. At that moment two men came up carrying two long poles, each about two inches in diameter.

She had them laid out about two feet apart, running parallel with each other. Then she carefully folded one edge of the blanket over and then the other over that so they were all piled on top of each other with the poles at the sides, folded within the cloth.

"Bring it over here!" she ordered, the men picked it up and placed it beside her as she directed, "Now whoever isn't squeamish, grab hold of the boy and we'll gently lift him and place him on the stretcher, everyone lift together on the count of three! Someone take hold of his legs and lift when I say so…Okay? One… two… three, lift!"

The young man cried out in agony as he was lifted, then collapsed as he passed out. "I need a wagon that has some room!" One man directed them to his wagon and the young man was carried there.

"Gideon, can you assist me?" She ushered the others from the wagon.

"Sure, Doc," he replied with a smile and climbed into the wagon. "Do you want the gate raised?" Hannah nodded.

The widow of the doctor came to the back of the wagon, "You going to try and save his legs?"

"I'm not going to try... I'll succeed!" Hannah replied as she hung an extra blanket over the opening of the canvas top covering the bows, in an attempt to keep out prying eyes.

She looked at Gideon, "We've got to straighten his legs, she whispered, when done we'll touch the amulet to him."

“How are you planning on straightening the bones? They are all busted to hell!” Gideon said under his breath.

“There’s a way we can use a rope to tighten against it that’ll pull the bones straight. I saw my father do it to a neighbor when I was a child.” She sighed as she began to fasten the rope as she had seen her father do. “But we need to find something to touch the amulet to.”

"We don't have anything that he's worn other than what he has on right now?" He whispered softly, "I don't think it'll work without something to initiate the transformation?"

She glanced up at him and whispered, "Then go and find something of his, a hat, a shirt… anything!"

Gideon quickly left; as he dropped to the ground, several outside were questioning the youth's status. Ignoring them, he sought out the young man's wagon, there he found his mother still distraught. As he was speaking to her, he unobtrusively gathered up his shirt without her seeing and quickly excused himself, and returned to the wagon.

Once inside he handed it to Hannah, "Here you go, make it quick!"

Hannah paused as she reached for it, “If we’re to make this work, I’m going to need some splints cut for his legs.”

Gideon nodded and turned back to the woods, and again several people were asking of the young man. Gideon only hesitated slightly, “He’s in good hands, Hannah’s pa was a country doctor and she was raised around that stuff all her life.” Without any additional information, he hurried toward a stand of trees and cut several short branches capable of using for splints.

Hannah was impatiently waiting for Gideon to return; she looked at his legs and winced at the damage the wagon had caused. Normally, his legs would have been amputated or he would have died from the loss of blood.

Outside she heard Gideon’s voice asking several of the men to keep everyone back so Hannah could perform what was needed for the youth. Looking up, she saw him push aside the curtain and climb in. “I figured four splints would be enough. Is that enough?”

“It’ll do.” She motioned for him to get on the other side of the young man, “We have to hurry, he’s beginning to wake up!” She spoke low so her voice wouldn’t carry out of the wagon.

“What do I do?” he asked, unsure of what her ruse would involve.

“Carefully pick up the broken leg and straighten it up to look more normal.” She winced as his leg moved in several different places, in ways that they were never meant to.

“My God, this is bad!” Gideon whispered his concern.

“Okay, now they are straighter, tighten the ropes to align it better. Good - now get the amulet and touch his shirt to it,” she whispered softly. “Be careful with that thing, remember what you told me.”

He nodded, and then gently trapped the youth’s shirt against his skin with it. After he quickly wrapped it once again in the cloth, Gideon and Hannah began to tie on the splints.

“It’s already working,” she pointed as the skin was repairing itself.

At that very moment, the youth began to stir. “Keep him still until we get the splints secure,” she whispered as she hurried to tie them. In only minutes, they had both legs bound so he would be unable to move them, let alone walk.

As they were tidying up, he opened his eyes and began to panic when he could no longer move his legs. Hannah lay across them to still him, “You have had a terrible accident. You will need to keep these splints on or you might never walk again!”

Gideon helped the boy raise his upper torso and supported his back with a bag of cloth that was inside the wagon, “Listen to her, boy… you mess up what we did here, and they may have to cut them off of you.” He saw the fear in the youth and added, trying to soften the blow. “It wouldn’t do very well to dance with your best gal without your legs.”

Hannah waited for Gideon to exit first so he could assist her with climbing down. She commented as she was leaving, “I’d rather have died than to look the other way and leave that poor boy hurt so badly.”

That evening as they lay naked and entwined in each other's arms, Hannah asked, "Do you think that anyone will figure out what we had done?"

"I sure hope not,” he sighed, knowing how Hannah was with matters such as this, "You are going to have to keep after that boy, and let no one else remove the bandages until you think he’s ready.”

She smiled and knew what he was driving at, "Well, with your help we’ll be alright. Perhaps we could move him into our wagon?”

"Leave him be, Hannah." He sighed, "Let's not become involved."

She rolled over, folding her slender arms upon his chest, and rested her chin on the back of her hands. "So what do you think of your doctor…”

"So now you're a doctor?" He chuckled, “Maybe you could check and see if I’m healthy.”

"You’re making fun of me... But I honestly think I could be one."

"Maybe with access to the amulet…" he laughed.

Gideon shook his head and touched her nose with his finger, "I think you have entirely too much time on your hands…learning to be a doctor takes years of study. While I don’t want to crush your dreams, you really need to just focus on what’s in front of you right now."

“You?” She smiled coyly, and then replied, "I could learn how in my spare time."

"I need to do something about occupying all of your time." He grinned.

"And how do you suppose you're going to do that?" she laughed as she replied.

"We could work on making you pregnant - that should keep you busy." He leaned toward her and caused her to roll onto her back. There he lifted himself up and began to caress her uncovered body.

She giggled at what he was doing to her, and then held her finger up to his face, "Hold it a minute, buster, that would be extremely unfair to me! I'm so close to finally weaning Em!"

"Where is your sense of adventure?" he laughed as he kissed her cheek and neck, trying to 'put her in the mood'.

She squirmed beneath him in a fit of soft giggles, attempting to keep their play subdued. "I still haven't had my feminine cycle yet. I'm pretty sure a girl needs one to even remotely become pregnant. You can blame our young daughter for that issue."

He laughed, "Well that is all the better for me then."

"How so?" she asked giggling; he was holding onto her wrists and tonguing her breasts.

"With lots and lots of practice, I can take you as far as I want... all the way, or just enough." He said laughing, and then began to rake his teeth lightly over her nipple; it was causing her to squirm even more.

"Just enough?" she was panting from her exertion under his attention.

"Sure, Hannah, I can just make sure I take care of my own business," he replied with a laugh.

"If you plan on including me, you had better take ME all the way! Halfway just won't do."

"Your wish is my command," he said, lowering his head down toward her navel.

-Thirty One-

Hannah rode in the seat alongside Gideon; it had been nearly two weeks since the accident. She was reading; Cade and Em were inside the wagon resting. All of them were growing tired of the constant downward lurching of the wagon as they descended down the western edge of South Pass.

Gideon spoke without looking, “Did you check on the boy?”

“Gabe? Yes I saw him this morning.” She glanced quickly at him, and then returned to her reading.

“How is he doing?” He again spoke, his hands continuing to hold the reins and guiding their wagon.

“He’s fine - the amulet worked like a charm. Of course, we both knew it would.” She slowly looked back to her book, and then added with a laugh, “He’s fit to be tied though!”

Gideon smiled, “Wouldn’t you be, if nothing was physically wrong with you?”

“Probably, I told him that he must have been in a hole and that is what most likely saved his legs.” She put her finger in the binding and laughed, “I had to tell him that he needed to lie still for awhile longer, or risk having infection set in or the bone wouldn’t heal correctly.”

“What are you reading?” he asked, looking down at the brown leather binding on the book in her hand.

“Apparently, you weren’t lying when you said my father was a doctor.” She held it up, “I found one of his books.”

“I had no reason to lie. Your father wanted you to study nursing but you didn’t want to.”

Hannah sadly shook her head, “And I left that affluent life to head west?”

He laughed, “No, you didn’t want to leave the affluent life at all. You just didn’t want to work.” He glanced toward her to judge whether or not she seemed puzzled, “In fact, you were downright adamant about not coming west with me… almost to the point of divorce.”

Hannah sighed, “I’ve come to realize I really don’t know much about her… or you for that matter.”

“What is there to know?” he softly replied, “We were married and deeply in love until the children came.” He leaned forward, and used his wrist to push his hat up, not wanting to let go of the reins. “You loathed having to care for the children.”

“That’s so sad,” Hannah whispered in pity. “I imagine it is why she said that she ruined everything.”

“Obviously, you…Hannah never realized what she had, until it was too late.” He sighed.

“She never knew what had happened between us, I mean with my transformation…but I feel that if she did, she would have accepted it, given that the outcome would have been the same.” Hannah whispered softly.

Gideon looked off into the distance; Hannah could see that a tear was clinging to the corner of his eye, “She would have been 22 this coming Monday.” He sighed again.

“July 16th?” Hannah asked, to which Gideon only nodded.

“This may sound strange, but it is nice to know I have a birthday.”

“You had a birthday as Ezrah,” he said laughing.

“True, but that was his birthday. Now that I’m Hannah, I have my own.” She smiled and held her face to the sun, closing her eyes and relishing in the warmth it offered. She then pushed her bonnet to hang from her back, releasing the flowing red tendrils down.

“When is your birthday?” she asked.

“December 20.” He glanced at her with a smile on his face, “You going to have a special something planned for me?”

“Maybe I should plan something extra special?” She frowned, “You poor dear, born on one of the coldest days of winter.”

“I’d like some of what I had experienced back at the little lake…only without the cholera.” He said laughing. Then he responded to her earlier comment regarding it being a cold time of winter, “Aw, it wasn’t so bad…I would get two presents that week.”

She giggled, leaning into his shoulder, “Perhaps I could do a special favor for you like that, and yes - without the cholera of course.”

“It’d be even nicer if you didn’t wait for my birthday though.” He laughed, “December 20 seems a long way off.”

She looked up at him with her beautiful green eyes sparkling, “I might to be able and work out something for you.”

He grinned broadly, “That, my dear, sounds like a date.”

She laughed, then stared at him playfully, “So, how old are you? How did we meet?”

“You’re full of questions, aren’t you?” He chuckled, turning back toward the mules, “I’ll be 29 on my birthday.”

She whistled and then laughed, “You’re getting up there, aren’t you?” He shrugged, and quickly looked toward her smiling at her insult of him.

“With age comes experience. You didn’t seem to mind it much our last time.”

She smiled, but ignored commenting, “So how did you and Hannah meet?”

He grew quiet, and a sincere smile crossed his lips. “She was still in school, and I would watch her from the window where I worked when she walked past. God, you were so adorable. I couldn’t sleep at night without replaying the moment I would see you pass.”

“You mean, Hannah,” she reminded.

He nodded, “That’s right; It took me almost three weeks to finally work up the courage to talk to you…her.”

“I find it hard to believe she really didn’t care for the children. I mean, they’re beautiful!”

“She wasn’t you,” he stated the obvious. “You have a knack with them that only a mother would have. You have taken to them as if you WERE their real mother.”

Her face reddened at his kind comment, and he continued, “I’ve told you before…Hannah was a beautiful woman. I loved her dearly.” He kept his face turned toward hers, captivated by her long red hair and beautiful green eyes. “You though, are both beautiful on the inside, as you are beautiful on the outside. I thank God every day that he placed you in my life.”

Hannah only smiled, thoroughly enjoying his company. Their friendly banter drew her closer than with anyone else before.

She glanced at his rugged good looks; his angular jaw was covered with a dusting of stubble. He felt her watching and quickly glanced at her, she smiled and he returned it. He too was relishing in her company - this Hannah was so different from the woman he married. He could honestly see them settling down in a lifetime together.

-Thirty Two-

The following evening they made camp on the ground near South Pass. The dust seemed to be everywhere. Hannah had just returned from ‘checking’ on the injured youth. Gideon noticed as he was seeing to the livestock and slowly made his way toward her.

Hannah was doing just about everything she could to keep it from getting inside the wagon or within the children's clothing. Gideon walked near the fire and slapped his hat against his leg, sending a miniature cloud of dust scurrying across the open ground.

"Have you ever seen so much dust?" he asked wiping his neck with his kerchief.

Hannah stood, her once pretty blue dress appeared to be gray, and the entire bottom ruffle was the same color as the earth. She tried to brush it but the effort was deemed hopeless by her. "Please tell me that we'll be out of this area soon!"

Gideon sighed, “We’ve got about three or four months to go.” He shrugged, “No one said that coming west would be all that easy.”

She sat down on the wagon’s tongue, and then ran her small hands through her fiery hair. “It just seems to last forever.” She looked up at Gideon, her hand dangling off her knee unladylike. “I mean, I just want to sit idly by and do nothing for a long while.”

Gideon sat beside her and hugged her lovingly, “We’ll have that idle time… of course, we have to build us a house and make it into a home.”

She smiled, and then looked at him with an eyebrow raised, “Sounds like more work to me. What exactly do you call this ‘idle time’ so I know when we’re actually in it?”

He smiled broadly, “Around these parts, they have a good name for it, and it’s a name that is aptly deserved.”

“And that is?” She hung her head and looked toward him.

“We call it winter,” he said without cracking a smile.

She laughed, shaking her head, sending her long red tresses to gently brush against her shoulder. “You are impossible!”

He smiled, “Do you know what it is that I adore about you?”

“Would it be that I’m an exact copy of your deceased wife?” she rolled her hand over and gestured.

“Long ago, I would have said that it was...” He slipped his hand around her slender waist, hugging her to him. “It is the way we talk; in sort of a teasing and loving way.”

She laughed, he continued, “Hannah had always been cold and aloof to me over the last two or three years. We were married, but we never really talked.”

“I find that hard to believe,” she replied flatly.

“Well, we did talk…but it was never a loving sort. It usually was stale and bitter, and only to comment or question what had been said.” He kissed her cheek; she turned toward him and allowed their lips to touch. “It’s just like that little kiss that you just returned, had I done that to Hannah, she would have turned her head away from me.”

The girl swept dust from her dress, right onto Gideon’s leg. It caused them both to laugh. Hannah looked at him and untied her bonnet, laying it beside her on the wagon’s tongue. “I’m not sure what to say about that. Perhaps it is the necklace or amulet to blame?”

“How so?” He tilted his head as he asked.

“Maybe it has a way of filtering out the impurities in the system of the transformed? I mean, if it made me an exact copy of her, why am I able to do things she can’t?” Hannah turned toward him, her knees almost touching his. “You said yourself that I have been a better mother than she was - perhaps that was the amulet’s doing?”

He stared at the ground, his chin resting in his hand as in deep thought, “I guess it’s possible - you can cook a hell of a lot better than she ever could!”

“And…well when we are intimate, why am I so…”

“Excited?” He finished with a smile.

“Okay then, excited.” She laughed and then continued, “How is it that I’m so relaxed around you?” She looked at him and forced a smile, for suddenly their conversation was becoming too intimate for her.

Gideon took his palm and placed it on top of hers, the size dwarfed her dainty hands. “Look, Hannah, it’s like I have told you several times…the Hannah you found was lovely, and when you transformed into her, you became just as lovely. The difference is, while you are indeed a beautiful woman… you have an inner beauty that she could never have hoped to attain, and that is what draws me to you like a moth to a flame!”

He looked down at her hand and closed his own around it, “You are the reason why I get excited to climb into bed. You are the reason I love waking up!” He smiled and lifted her hand to his lips, kissing it tenderly. “It is YOU, Hannah, who are my sun and moon. It is you who motivates me to go on.”

“Well…I…uhhhh, thank you,” she stammered.

He leaned into her and kissed her soft lips deeply, and then gently pushed a fiery lock of hair behind her shoulder. “Emma has been nursed?”

She nodded, “I put Cade to bed when you were picketing the mules and Blackie.”

Again he kissed her even more deeply, and the sensation she began to feel within her stomach and even lower was causing her to tremble. “How about we turn in to bed and continue our conversation there?” he whispered in her ear, the warmth of his breath creating a shiver to race down her spine.

She leaned into him as he continued to kiss her neck, moving the thick red tresses as he assailed her soft skin with countless kisses. “Do you think we should?” she finally whispered, her breath becoming labored.

“I only know that I want you…” He slowly stood, she saw that he was excited by the way he kept adjusting himself.

She smiled. “You may want to do something about that before you go too far,” she said, indicating his erection.

He leaned close to her ear whispering, “I plan on having you take care of it for me…now off to bed with you, so I can ravish you like a husband should!”

She stood and kissed him, and she whispered as her lips were near his ear, “I have been slowly weaning Emma of late, and while I haven’t had my season just yet; there is always that chance that I could become pregnant from our act.”

He smiled, “And I would cherish our child nearly as much as I do you.”

Hannah watched him lift the curtains from within, and then he began to fasten them to the side of their wagon. Hannah started to place their sleeping blanket below, a smile playing upon each of their faces.

-Thirty Three-

In three days time, the train approached the Big Sandy Creek. Gideon and Hannah sat in the wagon seat looking out at each wagon as they began to cross. Hannah was steadily growing more nervous as their turn came closer. Cade was seated between them, Emma having already been nursed, was asleep in her little wooden box.

“It looks deep. Is it deep?” she nervously asked.

Gideon stood up in the seat, removed his hat and began shielding his face with it. “Looks like it could be a foot deep, maybe more.” He sat back down and saw her concern, “Before we left home, I coated the bottom of the wagon with pitch so it would float for a short while. We’ll be fine.” He attempted to reassure her.

“What of Blackie?” she wondered, looking back at him through the wagon’s opening, “Will he be alright?”

“He’ll be fine.” He glanced toward him and then added, “One of us could ride him across if it’ll be any more comforting to you.”

Hannah nodded her agreement, “He’s my horse. I’ll ride him.”

“Can I ride with you, Momma?” Cade asked in his soft voice. “I promise I won’t be no trouble.”

“Do you think it’d be alright?” she asked, looking toward Gideon.

“I can’t see any harm in it; the river doesn’t seem to be very swift. I suppose it’ll be okay.”

Cade beamed as he looked up toward his parents.

One by one each wagon crossed the Big Sandy; at times some of the wagons would slightly lift up due to the water’s height, but always seemed to return to good footing once again. They watched as Arden and Charles’ wagon rolled slowly across, with the water only rising just above the axle.

Hannah and Cade climbed down from the wagon and walked to the back. Gideon picked up Blackie’s saddle and hung it on the gate, then hopped down to assist her in placing it on his back and cinching it.

Hannah sat Cade on the saddle, and then with Gideon’s help, mounted the tall horse. “Do be careful, we don’t know how he’s going to react crossing that water.”

She leaned over and kissed him, then nudged Blackie’s side to begin him across the water just ahead of Gideon and the wagon. Cade sat very still as they began to pick their way across slowly, but she had nothing to fear as Blackie seemed to relish not being behind the wagon any longer. The deeper the water became, the greater the hem of her dress grew wet. She reined him and stood alongside the path while she waited for Gideon to cross, her long skirt dripping and heavy from the trapped water it held.

“It was no problem at all,” she laughed as he reined the team beside her on the high ground.

“How was the boy?” Gideon asked as he pulled out of line and set the brake. “Did he behave himself alright?”

“He’s quite a horseman,” she replied as Blackie did a slow turn and faced the water.

“You want to hand him over and tie Blackie back up?” He held out his hand, readying himself for her to pass Cade to him.

She reached up and pushed her bonnet from her head, releasing the fiery locks to the gentle breeze that was blowing. “I think we’ll ride him for awhile, it’s been some time since he was walked last…I don’t want him turning green on us.”

“Suit yourself,” he replied smiling, and then he looked sternly at Cade, “Mind your ma, son. I don’t want any bad reports.” He removed his hat and wiped the inside with a kerchief, then placed it back on his head.

“We’ll be fine, Gideon.” She looked down at Cade, who was also wiping the inside of his hat with his kerchief, mimicking his father. “Like father, like son,” she mouthed to her husband, before tapping her heels and starting Blackie off slowly.

Blackie walked slowly along, Hannah allowing him to take his time while she talked to Cade. "So, what do you think of my daddy's horse?"

He looked up at her, "I didn't know Grandpa had any horses."

She smiled and slid his hat off, allowing it to catch on the string at his neck; Hannah wanted to see his deep brown eyes. "Sure, Grandpa had many horses, but this one was his favorite."

"When we went to say good-bye to Grandpa, I never saw Blackie." He replied in his childlike innocence.

She sat up straighter and it was at that moment that she realized that 'her' daddy and his Grandpa weren't the same person. Now she had to try and explain herself better. "Blackie was a very important horse; he kept him on another farm where he could run."

"Oh, can we make him run now?" Cade asked, and then began to kick his heels into the saddle as he had seen both his mother and father do.

"Oh, no, no, no." She quickly placed her hand upon his leg to stop him, "He needs a special place to run, he could be severely injured trying to run fast way out here."

She was thankful that instead of actually tapping the horse’s flank, he was striking both her leg and the saddle. Blackie never felt anything.

"So we just sit on him and ride?" he asked as they walked him around a bush.

"That's all we do," she replied, smiling. "He just needs to see things other than the back of Papa's wagon."

Hannah watched him as they rode; he was sitting up tall and straight in the saddle. He had the makings of a fine horseman, and she was just the person to teach him.

Later that evening, the family was sitting by the fire celebrating the wedding of Arden and Charles Bloom. It was a simple affair, but welcome from the constant drudgery of travel which they had all been experiencing.

As their gift to the newlyweds, Hannah and Gideon offered to have the Bloom children sleep in their wagon and allow the bride and groom a chance to be alone for a change, and become 'better acquainted'.

The older Bloom children were having a fun time playing with Cade, and their game of choice appeared to be tag. Hannah sat beside Gideon; he was gently bouncing Emma on his knee. "Charles was saying that we were supposed to be arriving at the Green River sometime tomorrow."

"That's true. From what the Wagon Master said, they've been getting quite a bit of rain and we've got one of two choices to be deciding." He blew into Emma's neck and made sounds that caused her to squirm and giggle.

He laughed, "She's quite a bit like her mother, letting something like a little blubbering kiss that would cause her to giggle so."

Hannah laughed, "Are you speaking of me?" She sat and giggled at her daughter’s antics caused by what her father was doing. "I doubt seriously if I would carry on like a child if you did that to me!"

"Maybe we should try it and see?" He leaned toward her, making a fish face and caused Hannah to quickly stand up and move away, her dress swinging as she stopped. Her laughter caused the children to stop their game and see what was so funny.

"What you playing, Momma?" Cade called out to her.

Hannah's face was beat red, Gideon broke out into a hearty laugh, and then he stood and handed Emma back to her mother. "Mommy just saw a spider, that's all." Then to her he said quietly, "Perhaps later then?" He walked through the cluster of children as he made his way to bed the mules and Blackie for the night.

"Come, children, it's getting late; you should probably be turning in soon, so we are sure to have an early start in the morning." She made a face at Gideon, who was watching, which caused him to laugh again.

Katy helped put them all into bed, then returned to watch Hannah ready little Em for night. Feeling uncomfortable being watched even if by a child, Hannah covered herself while nursing Em. Katy helped put away the items that the children had strewn across the campsite, and then finally returned to sit with Hannah.

"Your baby is cute," she offered as the two sat silently. "I like babies."

"Thank you, Katy." Hannah said with a smile, "You're a good helper, you know that?"

"My mommy always said I was," she softly replied as the evening grew heavy.

She grew quiet, playing with her fingers; Hannah smiled at her beautiful innocence. "Your daddy was married today." She tried to draw the youngster into a conversation.

"Yeah, I like Arden, she's nice." She looked up from her fingers and watched as Hannah switched Emma to the opposite side.

"Will I have a new sister or brother someday?" She glanced back at the ground, using a stick to draw a tiny face in the dirt.

"Perhaps, I guess you just never know." Hannah smiled, hoping her interference with the amulet would make a difference. "Would you like a brother or sister?"

"It makes me no never mind," she replied, "Boy or girl...I'll have to watch over them anyway."

"You don't want to watch your little brother or sister? You are so good at it." Hannah reached under the cloth and refastened her blouse, then began to burp Em. “It’s good practice for when you become a mommy someday.”

“I’m not sure I want to be a mommy.” The youngster shrugged her shoulders, "Did you want to be a mommy when you were my age?"

The question came at Hannah like a slap across her face; it was all she could do to keep from laughing. "Let’s just say that being a mommy was about the furthest thing from my mind when I was seven." Hannah couldn't hide her smile.

“But now you have two, Cade and Emma.”

“That’s true.” Hannah replied, “I guess when the time was right, I became a mommy.”

She sighed, “Well, I guess then…when the time is right, I’ll become a mommy too.”

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Thirty Four-

Hannah and Cade watched Gideon and Charles stand off to the side and discuss the fee for the wagons to ride across the Green; from the looks on their faces they were not happy. She removed her bonnet and held it in her hand, quickly looking back toward a sleeping Em. "Papa doesn't look too happy, does he?" Cade whispered.

"No honey, he does not." She sighed, as the man continued to gesture toward their wagon. Gideon shook his head and waved him off, then turned and stormed back toward the wagon, Charles and the man exchanged words before he too headed back.

Gideon's expression was of a man who didn't like what he had heard. He climbed up into the wagon and sat staring at the man, his jaws flexing in anger. "Well?" Hannah, asked, breaking the sullen silence.

"They want five dollars to use the raft!" he exclaimed, just as Charles walked up to their wagon.

"That doesn't seem too bad," she replied.

"That's only for one wagon, it’s ten dollars for both of ours... that big black horse would even be extra." Charles spat and leaned against the wagon, mulling over his options.

“The way I figure, we can always backtrack and take the road to Fort Bridger, or press on and see if we can find somewhere to cross the Green," Charles offered, and then looked up to Gideon who was still staring down the man.

"Look at all those folks, lining up to take the rafts. These robbers will make over a hundred dollars each before lunch!"

Charles sighed, "Seems that an honest man can't catch a break."

Hannah pushed a fiery lock from drifting in her face, "Do we not have five dollars?"

"We have it, but we'll need to buy building supplies when we get to the Willamette Valley." He sighed, and then looked at Hannah, "It'll be alright, it may just take us a bit longer to get there." He saw the Wagon Master and quickly climbed down, "I'll ask Les if he knows which way they are traveling to Fort Bridger."

She looked down at Charles, "Will we have to pay to go there?"

He shook his head, "It’ll be a longer route but we'll save a bit of our money to take it." He glanced toward her; it looked as though he may have been hiding something.

"There's more, isn't there?" She gave him a serious look, "What isn't he telling me?"

Charles looked at his feet, and then mumbled softly. "The man said some not so good words about you." He hesitated then continued, "It was all I could do to keep your husband from tearing him apart."

"What did the man say?" She held her hand up, "No wait, I don't think I really want to know." As she sat there, Charles was still looking as though there were more on his mind. "Out with it! What else are you keeping from me?" she demanded.

"He wanted Gideon to trade your Pa's big black for a trip across the Green."

She sat quietly, letting his words soak. As they remained in silence, Gideon returned.

"There are a few wagons that can't afford what those highwaymen are asking, they'll be meeting soon to organize and head out toward the Fort." He climbed up and took his seat on the wagon, then looked down toward Charles. "I'll swing the wagon around and meet up with you and Arden."

"We leaving, papa? We just got here!" Cade sighed, wanting to take the raft.

Gideon laughed, "I did too, son, I wasn't ready to go either."

As Gideon was about to turn the wagon, another pulled alongside. It was Gabe, the boy who had crushed his legs, and his mother. “I want to thank you for saving my son’s legs, Hannah. I don’t know how I could ever repay you.”

“You have already done it, your thanks was payment enough,” Hannah replied softly. “I’m just glad he healed so remarkably well.”

The boy smiled and patted his thighs, “It was as though they weren’t damaged at all!”

“Hannah, we need to be going.” Gideon whispered, “We’re blocking the road sitting here.”

“Godspeed with you and your son. Sadly, it looks as though we’ll be separating here and heading toward Fort Bridger for supplies instead.” Hannah reluctantly added, “Have a safe journey, perhaps we’ll see each other in Oregon.”

The woman nodded and smiled, and the youth gave a short wave to them as each slowly began to pull away from each other. Hannah sat quietly until Gideon had turned around their wagon, once he began to slowly drive them toward the meeting point, she glanced toward him.

"Charles said they would have traded a ride for Blackie." She continued their prior conversation, and to study him for reaction, "If it would have gotten..."

He sighed, "It would have only gotten our wagon a ride; with no money, the Blooms would have had to turn back to the fort anyway." He glanced quickly at her, "Besides, they were only offering you five dollars for your racing horse."

She sat dumfounded! "Did they expect you to jump at it?" She turned and looked back through the wagon at Blackie slowly walking behind them. "He's probably worth a hundred dollars or more!" She fumed at their insult.

"I told him as much." He spoke to her without looking. "Fools would be willing to pay whatever those robbers wanted." He quickly glanced at her and then Cade, "No, Blackie is like family to us. I couldn't part with him for any price."

"He's just a horse, Papa." Cade commented.

"To you maybe..." He smiled, then looked toward Hannah, "To me, he's a godsend."

Cade looked up toward his father, "Why's that?"

Gideon pushed Cade's hat down over his eyes, "Because, son...Blackie brought your mama and Emma safely back to us!"

Hannah smiled at Gideon’s response, and then began to wonder aloud. "What's at Fort Bridger?" she asked.

Gideon shrugged, "Supplies... they'll be expensive, though." He began to drive the wagon to the side of the road. There were other wagons gathering there in a clearing, "It'll be okay, you'll see."

"Don't we have money to pay for the raft? I really don't want to...but, I guess I can part with Blackie if it means not being able to get there." She then recalled the money left to her by her father.

“Wait a minute…I do have some money, almost 900 dollars. It is what papa gave to me when he died.” She whispered to him. We can take some of that and go across?”

He smiled, "I like the plans you have for Blackie... we don't need the money just yet. I’d rather put it to better use once we’re in Oregon."

As their wagon stopped, Cade picked up Emma and handed her over the seat to her mother. "Here, Momma."

"How many days will this overland route take us compared to the raft?" She took the chubby tot from her brother and placed her on her knee; Emma sat quietly and slobbered on Hannah's knuckle.

Gideon climbed down and was almost to her side as she asked the question, "We'll add about four days to the trip going toward Fort Bridger." Having already pushed past Hannah, he carefully eased Cade to the ground, and then took his daughter from her so she could climb down unencumbered. “We’ll have to find a way to the other side, perhaps we could hire us a guide to help cross.”

"Well, I'm not too excited either over adding days to this journey; it's already longer than I care to admit." The spokes of the wheel aided her to the ground, along with the help Gideon offered. She sighed as she looked up toward her husband’s face, "However, if we must, then we must."

She took Emma from Gideon and he scooped Cade into his arms and held him on his shoulder. "My goodness, Cade, you are so very high perched upon your father's shoulder!" Hannah exclaimed, laughing.

"You know, that's a pretty good idea." Gideon patted Cade's leg as he spoke, "Do you see Mr. or Mrs. Bloom anywhere, Cade?"

He pointed, "They're over there by the man standing on the back of a wagon."

They all began to move toward the Blooms. As they drew near, they could hear the man talking. "It'll add about four days to our trip, but the way I see it...the water’s low and we should be able to find a way across without taking those rafts, besides, we're better off saving our money so we can use it to raft down the Colorado.”

Hannah looked quickly toward Gideon; he visibly winced at the thought of rafting down any river. Inwardly, she sighed worried for the remaining dangers left before the small train.

-Thirty Five-

There were five wagons in the small wagon train: the Shepherd family, the Blooms, an immigrant family from Sweden and a couple of bachelors from Kentucky. Joining them that morning was a family who spoke no English - from their conversations with each other, Gideon thought they may be German. The father could make himself known, though perhaps the children were interpreting for him.

The Wagon Master was the underling of their original leader and his name was Vance.

Vance walked toward Gideon and Charles, "I'd like you two to take the last two wagons. With these other new wagons being added, I'd like to keep someone in the back who knows the trail so... well, push them along."

"I can do that," Charles replied. “But I ain't going to be running my stock into the ground though."

Vance shook his head, "No, I want to keep the pace that we've been doing all along. It’s worked this far, no sense of adjusting it unless we come into some rough country."

Gideon looked at Vance, "How soon you wanting to light out?"

Vance spat in the grass and then looked up at the faces watching, "If I had my druther's... I'd druther leave right off instead of waiting here while other wagons are still coming in." He removed his hat, shielding his eyes with it and looked at the angle of the sun, "We still have a few more hours until dark, and we could be a dozen or so miles from here by nightfall."

Charles and Gideon wandered over to the two newer wagons to introduce themselves, and they took Cade with them. Arden, Emma and Hannah retreated toward the shadow that was cast from the wagon’s bonnet, and with them were the Bloom girls.

"Four extra days added onto this everlasting journey," Arden sighed.

Hannah laughed, "I know. I'm definitely not relishing the thought of any more days in the wagon... I think my bruises have bruises."

"Do we have to get into the wagon, Arden?" Katy wearily asked, taking a comfortable spot in the shade with her sister.

"We could walk beside the wagons for a spell, it would help burn off some of the pent up energy the children have," Arden suggested.

"That would be fine with me. It might help the adults stretch our legs a mite too!" Hannah sighed as she adjusted Em to be resting on her hip instead of her arms.

As the two women talked, Gideon and Charles approached. Hannah looked up as she saw his smiling face, "Well, do you like our new traveling companions?"

"The Swedes will be fine, seem like good folks." He laughed and looked toward Charles, "The jury's still out on the gents from Kentucky."

"Oh?" Hannah's eyes darted between the two of them, as if searching for answers.

Charles snickered, and then looked back toward the children. "They aren't going to be in the greatest of moods for awhile, at any rate."

"Why is that?" asked Arden.

Gideon openly laughed, "Seems they are heading toward California, by way of Oregon." He covered his mouth and continued to snicker. When he could finally control his laughter, he added, "They should have gotten off quite a ways back. They've been heading toward Oregon, and all the while they thought they were going toward the gold fields of California."

"Oh those poor men…" Hannah sighed. "That has to be quite a setback for them."

"They figure to go as far as Fort Bridger and see if they can hook up with any other wagons that may be going toward the fields." He glanced at Gideon, "Otherwise they will just go on with all of us to Oregon, and then work their way down to California on their own."

"It sure is a far piece to travel the wrong way, though," Gideon commented and took Emma from Hannah's grasp. "Go on, honey, climb back up into the wagon and I'll pass her to you."

Hannah hesitated, "We actually want to walk a piece. We’re all tired of riding in the wagon day after day. But I’ll try and nurse Emma first; it should hold her until we stop for the night."

"What about the other young’uns?" he asked as Hannah climbed up past him and then reached back to take Emma.

"We'll all walk. We could use the stretch." She disappeared into the interior of the wagon, preparing herself to nurse Emma.

Within a half hour, the wagons had been placed in the order that Vance wanted, Hannah had nursed Emma, and put her down in her small bed in the wagon. She was standing off to one side talking with Arden when Cade walked up.

"May I ride Blackie?" he asked sweetly.

"I'm not sure I want you by yourself yet," she replied. "But if you sit still on him, I'll let you ride on his back while I walk him."

This was enough to persuade the youngster to sit quietly as she had Gideon place a harness over the big black horse's head so she could lead him. Perched on his wide back was Cade, his legs just barely hanging down the side, the saddle left in the back of the wagon.

"You hold tight on his mane, and do not kick him or it’ll be the last ride you have!" She made sure he understood, and then said, “Cade, I don't want you to fall off. That is a long way down for a young boy.”

Arden laughed, "It's a long way down for just about anybody!"

The new wagon master gave the go ahead and the little train began to roll toward Fort Bridger. Each inhabitant wishing they were part of the group that took the river crossing instead. The small group walked on, each deep in thought of the journey behind them, and what lay ahead.

-Thirty Six-

Hannah walked in silence; only the constant ‘clip-clop’ of Blackie made her aware that she was not alone. She thought of the mental journey that she found herself propelled forward upon.

To begin travel, with one’s entire life ahead and then through some strange quirk of fate, become transformed into a total stranger. Being thrust in this feminine shell, destined to live out her life and not his own, perhaps forever.

She glanced back toward Cade as he rode upon the back of Blackie, his fingers entwined in the big horse's mane. She returned to face forward, and sought out the wagon for the past several weeks they had called home.

Being imprisoned as a female was a harsh thought, and entirely without warrant. She knew that the original Hannah would have rather been here than to be dead, to be included with a family that really cared for her. Even though Gideon spoke ill of her faults and actions, he would always fondly think back to those happier times that the two shared.

True, it seemed that being female was about as alien to the former lad as anything he had ever heard about or done, and yet something within the transformation had changed within her own mind. There were things that no male would ever have allowed happen, and yet it did... and now, they seemed as much a part of her daily life as breathing.

Again she glanced back toward her son; he was smiling and looking over at Katy Bloom. 'Her son...’ She thought, even though she had never carried the child within her womb as had the original Hannah, somehow he had become a part of her, to where she now could look at him as her own child.

Had a portion of the original Hannah survived, living somewhere within this duplicate of her former body? What of those loving feelings that the new Hannah now felt for her husband: were they really hers, or some part of that former life? Hannah rubbed her temple, confusion of what was her own feelings and what had been the original Hannah's swam in her mind.

She thought back to her own revulsion at nursing Emma, and how she fought its necessity. Now though, since she had been trying to wean the infant, there was a slight sadness that she was losing something that she could never hope to regain.

Her gaze fell upon Gideon as he slowly walked the team behind the Swede's wagon. What about him had caused her so much giddy tumult in her stomach? Was she truly in love with this man? Was it possible that as her body had been transformed into Hannah, so had her mind?

She knew within her heart, that anything he would ask she would do... but was that love? She stared at the ground; behind her the steady footfalls of Blackie could be heard. The light thud, evenly and methodically placed in the soft earth, was constant and reminded her of a tall clock that she once heard in a store.

Gideon had asked her to stay, and she agreed at the time that she would; but how much of the agreement was her own doing, and how much was what she had gained as a direct result of the transformation? Her attention then turned toward her companion, not far away walked her best female friend since she arrived, Arden.

Hannah thought of the slight transformation she used to repair the damage Arden received when the horse had kicked her. That alteration, even though it was necessary to aid her in producing children, was still similar to what had happened to her.

Without realizing it at the time, she herself had changed the destiny that Arden would have lived. What had given her the right to change destiny? She frowned as she watched the little clumps of wildflowers pass, when a new thought pushed into her head.

Could it be that these changes were foretold in the annals of time itself? Could it be that what had happened to Arden was written down and by changing her as Hannah had, somehow fulfilled the destiny that should have been?

And what of her own story? Perhaps too all of this transformation was meant to be; the changes that she endured were all written long ago upon Ezrah's own timeline. What if she was always meant to be Hannah; and the transformation was preordained by God himself?

She thought of Gideon using the amulet on her and Emma when they lay dying - could that too have been written in the great book? She looked up toward the cloudless sky, almost as if she were trying to see into heaven itself.

Pushing back her yellow calico bonnet, she let it hang from behind her back, unfurling the long fiery red tendrils of hair which fell in great amounts about her shoulders. She steeled herself as she walked; if being this female was to be her destiny, then she would embrace it for all it was worth.

Didn't the original Hannah ask her to take Emma to Gideon? Didn’t she plead with Ezrah to find her family? Whether or not it was a miracle, she found herself transformed as his wife and their mother... perhaps this was now her destiny? Perhaps she should do whatever she could to fulfill this life she now led, and accept what fate had delivered.

As the wagon rolled along, Gideon looked off to his right. Walking among the wildflowers was Hannah leading Blackie, with Cade perched upon his back. He smiled as he saw the determination written upon Cade's face; obviously in his young mind, he was racing across the land as fast as the big black horse could go.

His eyes slowly traveled to Hannah, and his heart quickened, captivated as he was with her beauty. The contrast of her yellow dress and fiery red hair was enough, but combined with the spectacular cut of her feminine figure, it was about all the man could take.

He felt himself smiling, fortunate to lay claim to such a strikingly beautiful woman as Hannah was. He thought back to that day he first spied her by the pond with Emma, to go from knowing she had been slain, to suddenly being able to once again hold her was almost too much to fathom!

He watched the gentle sway of her hips as she walked, the blue cornflowers carpeting the very ground around her like a cloud to an angel. He knew that this person was not the woman he had married years before. He also knew that the beautiful creature he looked upon had not been a woman until just a few short months ago... but his love for her was as genuine as anything he had felt before... or since.

He thought back to his original bride: how he worshiped the very ground she walked upon. But then as time wore on after Cade had been born, she changed and became even surlier toward him. His heart grew heavy as he replayed her angry words she spat at him - how she had wished she never would have agreed to leave her family back east.

He pursed his lips, and then returned his gaze once again toward the red-haired beauty who walked just yards from him. He knew that Ezrah had most likely been a very good young man, polite and kind to a fault... somehow, with the amulet, when the two became one; it was as though it weeded all the bad out and left the combination with the very best of both.

Again Gideon looked out toward Hannah. Her long red hair gently carried by the breeze, the yellow calico dress caressing her breasts, tapering at her narrow waist then flaring out past her lovely hips. He watched her slender arm sway from the effort of walking, the other relaxed and holding the reins to the horse. She looked up and smiled at him, and even from this distance he saw the sparkle in her emerald eyes.

Gideon was in love with this woman, and he didn't care who knew it. He sighed, and then laughed at the thought of being much like a lovesick school boy. He knew she had feelings for him; if she didn't, why would she do the things to him that she had?

He shook his head with a smile; there was much to ponder over when one was alone in the wagon. Yet, Gideon knew that even though many of his own questions had been answered… how many did the fair-skinned, red-haired beauty to his far right have, that were yet to be answered?

-Thirty Seven-

After nearly four hours of walking, Vaughn rode by and reined up beside Gideon, so Gideon slowed to a stop and looked up as Vaughn began to talk, "There is a nice little meadow up ahead. We'll hole up there for the night. It looks like a good little lake too." His horse danced a slow circle, "We'll take a vote tonight and see if we want to lie up for an extra day, perhaps pick up a few more wagons in the meantime that decide not to pay to cross the Green."

"An extra day of rest would be a nice change of pace." Gideon said smiling, "I know the women folk would like it. Besides, it would be good to try and catch a few fish or do some hunting and replenish our meat supplies while we have the chance."

After Vaughn rode on, Gideon snapped the reins and followed the wagons on in to their camp in the meadow. By the time Gideon had the wagon in place and was unhitching the mules, Hannah strode in with Cade and Blackie in tow. "Miss me?" She giggled like a child.

He smiled as he began to lead the team toward where he wanted to picket them, "Always." He then took Blackie's reins from her, "Come on, son, you can help me picket the animals and let the women folk get started on our supper.”

Cade giggled, "Papa, Emma isn't a woman yet... she can't help do nothing!" His response caused Gideon to laugh out loud, and then he pushed his son’s hat over his eyes.

"Hey..." Hannah squealed as she watched them quietly retreat around the wagon. As she stood laughing at Cade’s comment, Arden approached from behind unnoticed; Hannah watched the two of them until they disappeared into the woods. She stood smiling, deep in thought of what joy her life had become.

"Well hello, neighbor," Arden said, and then began laughing after seeing how much she had startled Hannah. "Have anything interesting planned for supper?"

Hannah held her hand against her chest, and then laughed when she saw her friend, "You just scared the dickens out of me!"

She picked at the canvas bonnet for the wagon, "I'm at a loss of what to fix. They are all getting sick of stew and biscuits, and it's been awhile since the men have got any fresh meat." She sighed, "I was wondering if you would be interested in maybe working on something together?"

Hannah climbed into the wagon and passed Emma out to Arden, and then returned to the ground. When she took Em back, she sat down and handed the child a dried biscuit to chew since she was teething. "I have a loaf of bread that I made in my Dutch oven recently; I guess that could be a start."

Arden smiled and nodded vigorously; she had Hannah's bread before and enjoyed it immensely. "I still have a thick cut of cured bacon from before I married; we could slice it and make sandwiches."

"Sounds tasty, it’s been awhile since we've had any bacon," Hannah replied, playing with Em by pulling at the biscuit as she was trying to eat it. "We've got a few apples that are getting soft, maybe we could make up a sweet treat out of them?"

Arden quickly sat down beside Hannah and tickled Em, "I think I have some beans that I could make too!" She spoke with excitement as she realized, "Won't this be such a grand meal?"

------

As the women prattled about everything under the sun, Hannah looked toward the lengthening shadows; the sun was already dropping toward the horizon. "We probably should get busy then, because when the men come in, they'll be hungry!"

Hannah stood and reached into the wagon, removing one of their curtains, "Can you please help me stretch this out for Emma to sit on." As they were setting the blanket off to one side, and away from the fire, in walked Katy, Beth and Nellie, all were Charles’ children.

"Girls, please be a big help and watch over Emma for Mrs. Shepherd so she and I can work on supper." The girls immediately headed toward the tot whom Hannah had just sat down.

"Ok ma…" They each replied.

Hannah raised her brows and looked at Arden, whose smile said it all. Without words, the young woman knew that Arden was overjoyed to finally be called ‘mother’... and the word fit her like a glove.

-Thirty Eight-

That evening, as the families were sitting around the fire and enjoying a chance to relax, Gideon retrieved his violin without being prompted. Hannah sat on a blanket with Emma in her lap and she watched as he began playing ‘Greensleeves’.

He glanced down at his beloved as she sat listening; there was a moment of familiarity with the tune that caused her to look away as if haunted by a long forgotten memory. Finally she began to hum, quietly at first but when the tune came back around she softly began to sing. At first she was timid, then it was as though the memory came flooding back and she began to recall it.

Alas my love you do me wrong
To cast me off discourteously
And I have loved you oh so long
Delighting in your company.

Greensleeves was my delight,
Greensleeves my heart of gold
Greensleeves was my heart of joy
And who but my lady Greensleeves.

As the final note was held on the violin, Gideon lowered his bow. "That was beautiful, Hannah!"

"Remarkable voice you have there, Hannah!" Charles agreed.

"Like that of an Angel..." sighed Arden. "Obviously, you've had some formal training?"

Hannah sat in stunned silence, "None whatsoever," she replied softly, then was thankful that the Swedish family appeared, taking everyone’s thoughts off of what had just occurred.

"I am Kai Blomgren..." He removed his hat and indicated the woman next to him, "This is my wife Johanna, and my son Erik." He smiled and nodded as he spoke, his accent was thick but clear.

Charles stood and shook their hands, "Met your husband earlier today, glad to know you folks. This is Arden, my wife, and my three girls, Katy the eldest, Beth and my youngest, Nellie. "

Gideon placed his bow under his arm and shook with his left hand, "Pleased to meet you, this is my wife, Hannah holding Emma, and that is my son, Cade."

"I suppose you can tell from my speak that we are not from around here." Kai said with a laugh, "We heard the beautiful music you were playing, and it reminded us of the old country."

"I wanted to see who was playing," Johanna said sweetly.

At that moment they noticed someone standing in the shadows, and Gideon motioned for them to enter.

"I heard the music, and it was right pretty."

Charles looked at the man, one of the bachelor brothers; he saw he was carrying a guitar. "Hey, hey... looks like we have another instrument here, Gideon!"

As the man stepped into the light, his brother followed him near by the fire. Nodding to those he already knew, to the others he pointed to his brother, "That's Angus. I'm Clifton, but folks just call me ‘Cliff’."

"So you play?" Gideon indicated the guitar in Cliff's hand.

"Oh, I don't know notes and such, and I can't play pretty songs like you." He looked down at the beat up instrument, almost looking embarrassed that he had brought it. "I do know how to play along and such."

"Back home, Cliff was right popular playing the get-fiddle." Angus said proudly. "Go ahead and break into something lively, he'll show you what he can do."

Gideon smiled and as he looked at the faces watching him, he glanced at Hannah and winked. "Okay then, Cliff, let’s see what you got!" He drew the bow across the strings, it was long and drawn out. Each of the folks watching excitedly exchanged glances, almost as if anticipating a ruckus about to begin.

The bow in Gideon's hand came alive, but Cliff was able to pluck and strum right along, so that the two instruments sounded as though they were made for each other. From time to time Hannah could distinctly make out a hollow thump, but never really figured out where it was coming from; until she noticed at times between each strum, Cliff would tap the face of his guitar.

Hanna was smiling so much, enjoying the music when she felt a tap upon her shoulder. It was Vaughn, their Wagon Master, "Would the lady care to dance, if it's alright with the mister?" He glanced up hopefully at Gideon who was briskly sawing at his fiddle, with a smile and a nod he gave his permission.

Hannah passed Emma to Katie and stood, quickly whisked away in a whirl of motion. Soon she was accompanied by the Blooms and the Blomgrens. They all couldn't stop laughing, enjoying the briefest moment of doing anything other than walking or riding.

Long into the evening they played and danced, often with Angus singing along. If only for awhile, their minds were far removed from the rigors of the trail, and the dangers it could bring.

Later as the night waned on and everyone had headed off to their beds, Gideon and Hannah lay within the privacy of their shroud. The fun they all had enjoyed still swarmed in her lovely head. Her eyes sparkled with the excitement of the evening, reflecting back the soft glow of their campfire.

“You play so beautifully,” Hannah spoke as she lay with her head upon Gideon’s shoulder.

“Me? What about this singing of yours, and where did that come from?” He kissed the top of her head, “I’ve never heard anyone sing so beautifully.”

“I’m sure that your Hannah could carry a tune quite well.” She looked up at him, her eyes twinkling.

“Not a lick. “She couldn’t hold a note if it were in a bucket!” He laughed, and then added. “That was one of her favorite songs though, but she always brutalized it when she tried to sing it.”

Hannah grew quiet, allowing his words to soak in. “Up until tonight, I had never heard the song before.”

“The dickens you say? How did you know the words then?” he responded incredulously.

She shrugged, “That’s the rub, I didn’t know them…they just sort of materialized in my head.”

“Aw come on, Hannah… you probably heard your pa or ma sing it and it just now came back to you.” He glanced toward her, “There’s a reasonable explanation to it, I’m sure.”

She scooted closer as he wrapped his arm around her shoulders, “You’re probably right.” she replied. Then she whispered, “So, how you feeling tonight? Maybe we should be…what was it you said earlier…practicing?” Her hand drifted down his stomach and onto his genitals where she began to lightly caress.

“Honey, I’ll practice with you every day of my life if you let me…” He began to kiss her neck as her caress grew more earnest, teasing him into a ridged tower before he finally rolled her onto her back and took her right then and there.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Thirty Nine-

In deep slumber, Hannah lay near Gideon, soaking his warmth as the air had cooled overnight. Her dreams that night were enveloped in warm sunshine as she walked across a sea of beautiful blue flowers, with her long red hair drifting in a gentle breeze.

She stood upon a small knoll overlooking the wagon train. Her feet were comfortably bare. Below she could see Gideon and Cade hitching their mules for the day's ride. She didn’t know where Emma was, but assumed she was safely tucked away inside the wagon.

Like an ancient goddess of Greek lore, she stood like a sentinel on that knoll. As still as a statue, the long yellow skirt drifting in the breeze, her fiery tendrils seemed to have a life all their own. The stark white bodice she wore seemed to carve out the sky, its bow with the long ribbons floating just off her shoulder. Next to her beauty, the landscape around her appeared barren and desolate.

A voice called to her softly, and she turned her head. Her emerald eyes fell upon a young man; she immediately knew who this was.

Suddenly, the dream shifted view and she was Ezrah looking upwards toward Hannah, once again in her old body from when she was Ezrah. He looked down at his humble clothing as the woman’s gaze on him held true. There was no hatred or condemnation in her expression.

"You have found Gideon," she softly spoke, her voice echoed lightly in his ear, yet all other sounds ceased.

"I have," Ezrah replied. "I remained to help Gideon with the childer..."

She interrupted, "I know why you have remained." She reached out and caressed the young man's face lovingly. "You show a love for him in your expression... a loving kindness in your words to him."

"You heard our talk?" He looked down. She cupped his chin and lifted his head.

"You speak to him as I never had." She thoughtfully looked toward the wagons, "I had my chance and let it slip through my fingers. I don't fault you, Ezrah..."

"Y… You don't?" he stammered.

"No, Ezrah, your tender soul seems to have been made for being Gideon's bride; somehow you have captured his heart. If I should feel anything, it would be envy, for my chance is now over and yours has just begun. You are able to show Cade and Emma a love that I cannot."

"I never had thought of it like that..." he replied tenderly.

She lightly placed her palm upon Ezrah's chest, "When next you take Emma to your bosom, please let her know that her momma loves her." She gradually turned back toward the wagons, tears clinging to her long lashes. "Cade will be a fine young man, and you will see to it. Shower him with the love I never really showed him."

She turned back toward Ezrah, "I have something I want to give to you and Gideon."

Ezrah smiled, "A gift for us?" He looked at her hands but was puzzled; she held nothing physical that he could see.

Slowly she raised one hand up, and then lightly laid it on his stomach. In a blink of an eye, he once again was Hannah, only facing a mirror-like image of her. "My gift to you... my gift to you..." The words echoed as her image slowly faded from sight.

Her eyes opened, and she was facing one of the wagons wheels, the shroud still upon the side. She rolled over and looked toward Gideon, but he was not there. Slowly she rose upon an elbow, "Gideon?" she whispered. There was no answer.

She sat up and slipped on her dressing robe and slowly crawled out. Once outside she stood squinting in the bright sunlight as it was breaking the horizon. “Gideon?” she called out.

“Over here. I was wondering when you was planning on getting up this morning.”

Hannah followed the voice around the corner of the wagon. Gideon sat on a log by the fire, with Emma balanced on his knee. Cade sat on the other end of the log, eating. “Breakfast is ready.”

“Oh! What are we having?” She walked closer and looked down as he removed the lid from her cast iron skillet.

He smiled and fanned some of the smell toward her with his hand. Fish and potatoes were offered. “Smells good, doesn’t it?”

“Honestly?” she hesitated, smiling.

He gave her a sideways glance, laughing as he did so. “Be nice.”

“I was going to say, ‘it is heavenly!” She sat beside Cade and waited until he dished a small portion for her. “What time did you get up?”

He smiled and handed her the plate he prepared, “Cade and I were up long before sunup, weren’t we, son?” The boy nodded, and pushed the remainder of his food into his mouth.

“Manners.” Gideon scolded the boy, “If you’re done you may be excused, leave your plate and go get the bucket from the wagon so your momma and I can clean up the dishes.”

She took a few bites and savored what she was eating as she watched Cade head off toward the wagon. Hannah began to push her fork around on her plate, “I taste onion in here!”

“I found some wild onion by the water.” He said proudly, “See, you’re not the only one who can cook.”

Hannah took a tiny piece of her fish and offered it to Emma. She ate it and made a face as she chewed, but eventually swallowed it anyway. “Apparently it’s an acquired taste.” He said laughing.

He smiled and took a bite of his own meal, “Did you enjoy sleeping in?”

“I did actually.”

Gideon smiled, “You looked so peaceful lying there, that I didn’t want to wake you.”

She sat quietly for several long minutes, enjoying her meal. Finally, she looked toward him and spoke, “I had a dream about Hannah last night.”

“Interesting…” he replied as he poured cups of coffee for both of them.

“I was on a hill, and then I was Ezrah standing beside Hannah…” He suddenly stared at her; his expression was of confusion as she continued. “She was telling me that she was okay with me being her…and that she wanted me to make sure both children knew that she had loved them.”

He slowly set the pot back beside their fire, and then stared into the flames as she had spoken. “That’s the craziest damn thing…I had a dream I was hitching the team up and you and that Ezrah fella was standing on a hill talking.” He shook his head as he took a drink of the hot brew, “Thing was, I could hear what you was saying, as if I was standing right there beside you.”

“You’re scaring me,” she replied as she sat the cup down to keep from spilling it. “This is all so frightening to me…but I’m sure she meant no harm, because in the dream when it ended, she said she had a gift for us, but it was over before she said what it was.”

“She-it!” Gideon cursed under his breath, “If that don’t beat all…that we’d have the same dream and all!”

He smiled as he sat there, “One thing is for sure, you were breathtakingly beautiful standing there in the dream…” He glanced toward her and winked, “When I woke up, I almost wanted to forgo the fishing and take up a bit of dear hunting…the two legged variety.”

Hannah’s face reddened, but she giggled. It was at that moment Cade returned with the bucket and stood looking toward his father, “I ain’t old enough to go deer hunting, you told me that earlier.”

Gideon smiled, “Not the same creature, son, not the same at all. I’m sure you’ll figure it out when you’ve grown a man-sized body.”

Cade slowly shook his head and laughed at his father’s odd comment. Often his parents talked in a strange code that he most likely would never fathom until he was much older, and it was probably a good thing too.

-Forty-

Just before sunset, Gideon went fishing again. Cade was off playing with the Bloom girls and, Hannah was trying to get Emma to lay down for a nap. The fish were not biting as well as they had been in the early morning, but it was a time for the young father to enjoy being alone.

He sat staring in the reflection of the water, when his eye caught movement on the opposite shore. It was Hannah; yet as his gaze lifted off the reflection, she was gone. A slow creeping chill climbed up his spine, but not one to let specters frighten him he assumed it was just a bird.

"Catching anything?" A soft voice he could recognize in the late evening sun.

Even though he recognized her voice she still gave him a start. "Jesus, Hannah!"

She giggled, "Sorry I startled you." Slowly she swept her skirt under her and settled into the thick grass beside him. "You looked deep in thought."

Without looking, he sighed and shook his head, drawing the line and homemade float in. "What were you doing sneaking along the shoreline... were you purposefully trying to scare me?"

"I just walked up here and sat down. Besides, only minutes ago was I still trying to get Emma to sleep,"

Gideon glanced toward her; she was wearing her blue print dress. Quickly his eyes turned toward the opposite bank. "Well, I'll be dipped."

The beauty giggled, "What's wrong - are you seeing things?"

Gideon laughed and nodded, "I must be. I could have sworn that you were on the opposite shore." He again looked at her, it would have been impossible for her to change so quickly.

"So Emma is napping?"

She again laughed; her voice to him reminded him of tiny chimes on a summer day. "Hardly, she fought me the whole time." She lay down in the grass, her face toward the setting sun. "It was me that wanted to keep falling asleep."

"Am I keeping you up too late?" he asked as he baited his hook with bread and threw it out into the water. "So where is Emma?"

"Arden has her… and no you aren't keeping me up too late," she said while yawning.

Gideon laughed, then stretched out beside her, laying so he could keep an eye on his fishing. She lay on her back in the grass, her red hair splayed around her head like the rays of the sun. "You know that you are a sight?"

"That's a pretty mean thing to say, Mr. Shepherd," she said, opening an eye as she responded.

"I didn't mean it that way." He slowly drew in his line and placed it in the grass not far away. Hannah watched him as he scooted closer, and then tenderly kissed her soft lips.

"Did you give up fishing already?"

"No, not really," he replied softly as he kissed her again.

"Oh, I see... just trying different bait?" she said laughing.

He slid his hand across her narrow waist and pulled himself to her even closer. "Why is it that when I see you, I can't help but want to love you?"

She shrugged, "In my dream, Hannah had said that I had a way with you that she never had."

As Gideon kissed her, he pulled away slightly and just took in the loveliness of the vision in front of him. Her emerald eyes twinkling back, a hint of mischief in them. Fiery red hair, fanning out beneath her head, her curvaceous body lying just beside his own, almost tempting him to love her.

She lifted a slender hand; her fingers ran along the dark hair on the side of his head. He closed his eyes and smiled. "Does that feel good?"

"Anything you do to me feels good," he replied lovingly. She responded by slowly drawing his face down, lips touching, their lust powerful and honest. There in the soft grasses, beside the lake, Gideon made love to Hannah, with a passion that bespoke of two young lovers, and not just a husband and wife.

Her transformation over time had made her quite submissive to his dominance, but being female had brought with it a way to control her lover in ways that no man could fathom, let alone Gideon... and Hannah used that control to get from him what she wanted.

And what she wanted, all women wanted... yet for her it would come easier. Whether it was Gideon's experience as a lover or some sort of combined souls of Hannah and Ezrah, she didn't know. What she did know that each time they made love; she was catapulted into an orgasm that was so powerful that she scarcely could breathe, just as this one had.

Lying beside each other, their breath coming laboriously, they laughed. Yet for Hannah, the little splashes of pure unadulterated energy she felt coursing through her body left her trembling as wave after wave seemingly crashed against her very soul.

Gideon slowly sat up and looked back toward the sleepy wagon train. "Come on, love, we should probably be getting back."

She sighed deeply, not wanting to lose the feeling she was having. "Do we really have to?" she kidded.

"Arden will be wondering where we are."

She rolled onto her stomach, her unfettered breasts creating a huge amount of cleavage for him to view. She had learned well, and knew what it would take to prolong their play. She reached out and lightly touched his penis; just the effort caused it to twitch.

"I can't do it so soon, Hannah, even if I wanted to."

She looked up; there was a devilish twinkle in her eyes, "Why don't you just let me worry about that." She scooted closer and pushed aside his knee.

He slowly lowered back into the grasses as she rose above him, and gently took hold of the stiffening organ. As her red hair lowered down, tickling his stomach and upper thighs he shuddered.

Her hair fell over him like a flaming curtain, but what she was doing behind it would keep him desperate for more. His hands sought out her head, gently guiding her as she desired to fulfill his needs. He couldn't tell what she was doing, but whatever it was, seemed to be pushing him closer to a precipice that he had no hope of recovering from.

She felt the organ in her hands slightly tighten; it trembled down low and then began to pulsate until she could feel the substance jet within her mouth. Knowing that any male that she had ever heard of, including her former self, loved this act... it was her wish to keep him happy and she would endure anything as long as it fulfilled his desire and want for her and her alone.

In her mind she remembered a saying that her father always used about Ezrah's mother. "A happy wife makes for a happy life." Only for Hannah, she realized that there were two sides to every coin, and she wanted to make sure Gideon knew to what lengths she would go to maintain his happiness!

-Forty One-

The following evening, two more wagons had joined up with the Fort Bridger-bound train. Taking their places within the column, the train set off early just as the sun broke the horizon. Cade and Emma went back to sleep as the seven wagons slowly began the next leg of their arduous journey.

"So, what should we expect when we see Fort Bridger?" Hannah sighed, already tired of riding after only being in the wagon for a half hour. She had folded up several of the wagon's curtains so their seat wouldn't be as hard as the unpadded board.

"The last I had heard, it wasn't much more than a couple of log-cabins with a corral set up between them." He shrugged as he spoke, "I heard the Army was a fixing to make it a regular post, if they hadn't already."

"Cade would like to see the soldiers. I suppose we could purchase a few supplies if we needed them."

"I'd like to avoid spending money if I can. We're going to need whatever money we have to get down the Colorado River when we get there."

"Vaughn was telling Charles and me that he wanted to go together and try and hire us an Indian to show us a way across the Green when we get there to the Fort," Gideon said, picking his hat up from behind the seat and placing it on his head.

“I thought we had already crossed the Green River back a ways?” she replied in confusion.

“We did, but the Green River winds itself back and forth like a snake. Up here is where we can finally put it behind us for good.” He smiled, “That is if we can hire us someone to safely show us across!”

Hannah sat quietly, and then offered, "I guess, with all of us pitching in, it shouldn't come to too much."

"I figure on throwing in the hides I've kept from the hunting we've been doing. There are a couple of deer, an antelope and one buffalo." He smiled, "Those ought to amount to something to whoever we get to guide us."

"You're pretty clever," she said proudly at his suggestion.

Gideon laughed, "Even a blind pig finds an acorn once in awhile."

"Oh you..." she scolded.

-Forty Two-

As the wagons rolled toward Fort Bridger, the land seemed to become slightly green. Here and there were clumps of tiny trees, young and wispy. It was apparent to her that much of the older trees had been sacrificed to travelers on the trail. Vast open valleys spread out before them, and game was slightly better than the region they had left. That is, if you could get close enough to shoot. There were still several spots that were difficult to travel, yet this land seemed to remind Hannah more of her Indiana home than had any that she passed after the Mississippi.

There had been Indians sighted recently, but these seemed harmless compared to those who claimed the lives of her parents and the original Hannah. The few they did meet were more interested in the color of her red hair than of doing any harm.

On one occasion though, a young brave tried to barter with Gideon for the big black horse tied behind the wagon. When he finally was able to make the brave understand that it was Hannah's horse, he stood perplexed. He had never heard of a woman in the possession of such a fine horse.

Through an interpreter, he told her that she must have strong medicine to own such a fine animal. Hannah was barely able to control her emotions due to how her parents had died. Even though she knew that the Indian who had been talking to her was not of the same tribe as those who murdered Ezrah's parents, they did look similar and that was making her extremely anxious.

Thankfully though, they rolled into Fort Bridger on the evening of the sixth day since passing up on the Green River crossing. The wagon train stopped just outside of the fort and as a family they walked through the stone walls that protected the fort from the outside.

Gideon walked into the supply store; Hannah's Walker Colt was pushed into his waistband. He didn't want trouble, but always wanted to be prepared. Hannah carried Emma, and Cade walked between Gideon and her.

Gideon began to slowly examine the room. Their mercantile supplies were running low, and what they did have was pathetic at best. Hannah had walked over to peruse through bolts of cloth, as Cade stood close to his father.

Feeling eyes upon her, she glanced up. Three scruffy men, two of whom were playing checkers, were looking at her. Feeling uncomfortable, she slipped outside and stood on their porch. Gideon noticed and shot a stern look their way, making sure they knew that she was with him.

He stood at the counter and sat Hannah's pistol down in front of him, "I need powder and lead for this Walker-Colt."

The storekeeper crouched down and sat a little wooden barrel of powder on the counter, not much larger than a man's head. He followed it by setting a small box of ready-made balls beside it. "Will you be needin’ caps too?"

Gideon nodded, "Also need some lead for my 1855 Springfield, and a decent length of new rope."

The man glanced toward the doorway, where Hannah stood just outside. "Mister, if I had a handsome little red-headed filly like that one yonder to go home to, I'd have never left Texas."

Gideon smiled, "I'll take that as a complement."

He smiled, and then handed a peppermint stick to Cade. "It was meant to be." He smiled as the boy took the stick, "Is there anything else I can get for you, young fella?"

"There may be; our wagon train is looking for someone to show us a safe ford to get across the Green. Do you know of anyone?" Gideon watched as Cade received the stick and promptly began to enjoy it.

"The only one who knows this country that well is Charlie Two-Shoes. You'll find him down by the blacksmith shop; he helps them out from time to time." The man began to tally up Gideon's bill. "That'll be six dollars and twelve cents."

Gideon sighed deeply, then fished the money from his pocket and laid it on the counter. As he turned and started to walk, he nodded at the storekeeper, "Thanks, mister, have a good day."

"Oh I will, young man... I will." He laughed appreciatively as he dropped the coins into his register.

Once outside, he took Hannah's hand and walked her back to the wagons so she could get supper started, then Cade and he strolled toward the blacksmith's shop to see if they could locate the Indian.

By the time Gideon returned, Hannah had a fire going and a stew was simmering in the hanging pot. He walked up as she was stirring, and took a seat on the wagon's bench that had been removed so they wouldn't have to sit on the ground.

"Well? Will the man help us?" she asked, holding her spoon out so Gideon could taste the stew she had been working on.

"He wants the buffalo and deer hides as pay for showing us. The others will be kicking in items too," he replied as he blew over the steaming contents of the spoon. "Say, that's pretty good stew!"

"We have a few biscuits that we can have with supper," she said as she began to dish up the children's tins, wanting to give them time to cool.

She handed one tin to Gideon, “Blow on this so Cade can eat.” He took it and began to blow across the steaming stew; he then alternated between stirring and blowing. After a few minutes he handed the tin to his son. Hannah gathered Emma, and then sat down to begin feeding her the stew as well.

Cade sat on the wagon bench with Hannah, who was holding Emma; Gideon had moved to give Hannah room and seated himself down on a sawn log. In the flickering light from their fire, they sat quietly and enjoyed their supper.

"This soup is really good!" Cade commented between mouthfuls.

"Thank you Cade," she replied smiling.

Hannah had set her portion aside and was feeding Emma. It was easier to hold her with one arm, and work the spoon with the other. It also gave her food time to cool. Using the back of the spoon, she would crush the softened vegetables, mix it with some of the warm broth and give that to her daughter.

Gideon laughed as he watched Hannah feed Emma, "She sure seems to like what you're feeding her."

"She should. It has to be more filling than breast milk," Hanna grinned.

"You mash it up so much that it looks like a wet paste." He observed, "It doesn't look all that appetizing to me."

"It still has the exact same good food in it as what you're enjoying... well, except for the meat."

"Why is that, ma?" Cade asked as he realized she didn't have the chunks of meat like he had in his tin. As he looked at the spoonful of stew he held, "I like the look of mine much better."

Hannah laughed, “Emma has no teeth…well, not much of them anyway.”

As Gideon chewed the savory stew, he watched Hannah intently as she held out a spoonful, each time she moved it close to the child, she would open her mouth in an attempt to get Emma to open hers.

After several times of watching this, Gideon chuckled to himself. "What's so funny?" Hannah asked.

He just smiled and continued to watch her even more. Finally, he leaned forward, "Does it actually help if you open your mouth to feed her?"

Hannah shrugged, not realizing that she had been doing it. "I'm not sure - perhaps it may help."

"It's cute," he replied innocently opening his mouth as she was doing, copying her movement. "She's probably seeing you do it and just mimicking the action." He grinned again as Emma accepted another tiny spoonful.

After each bite she took, Hannah would drag the spoon lightly across Emma's tiny mouth and attempt to gather what she pushed out while chewing. It was a learning process that the young mother had adapted to very well.

Cade set his empty plate aside and walked to his father, "Can I have a cup of water, please?"

"Sure, son." He stood and walked him to the bucket that was strapped to the side of their wagon and took a ladle and filled a blue tin cup, and then handed it to the boy.

As Cade drank, Gideon sighed and stretched, then patted the boy on his head. "I'm figuring that you and I should be heading out to the weeds, yonder and be taking care of business.”

Cade handed the tin cup back to his father, and then slowly followed him out into the inky darkness where he could take a much needed pee. Hannah smiled as the two disappeared, once they walked beyond the campfire light.

By the time they had finished, Hannah was readying Emma for bed. She gathered her up and carried her to Gideon, "It's time for bed, so let’s give Papa a kiss."

She gave her father an open mouth, sloppy kiss. It caused him to laugh. "I'm not sure if I didn't just get a bath with that kiss!"

He kissed her forehead and jostled her red curls, "Good night, punkin’, sleep tight!"

As Hannah was carrying her into the wagon, Cade began to help his father place the shroud around the wagon. They had finished, as Hannah was climbing out of the wagon.

"Good night, Ma." The boy chirped.

She hugged him, kissing his forehead. "Good night, Cade." She watched as he climbed into the wagon and settled underneath the blanket that she had prepared. Hannah slowly walked back to the fire where Gideon was pouring himself a cup of coffee.

While Hannah settled onto the wagon bench, Gideon sat down on the ground resting his head upon her slender thigh. "You are one amazing woman! Have I ever told you that?"

"Not since yesterday," she laughed. Her right hand was resting on his shoulder; she was lightly running her fingers through his hair. He closed his eyes and smiled. "You like that?" she asked him, seeing how much he was enjoying her loving massage.

"I'd give you a week to stop." He softly whispered as he sat his cup on the ground and leaned even more against her thigh. She continued to lightly run her fingertips against his scalp, then began to trace along the outside of his ear. He began to relax, his head growing heavy, and his breathing deep.

"Are you asleep?" she whispered, and she giggled when he didn't answer. After sitting with his head resting upon her thigh, she slowly ran her fingers along his jaw, and then turned his face to hers. Bending low, she kissed his cheek deeply. She smiled as his eyes fluttered open.

"Come on, honey, it's time for us to go to bed too." Her voice was soft and loving, like a mother reluctant to wake her child.

He slowly sat up and rubbed his face. "I guess I didn't realize I was that tired." He yawned.

She stood and flexed her back; the toll of travel was making itself known. "I'm going to go... well, you know."

Gideon followed her until they reached the edge of the darkness, there he gave her the privacy she needed and stood watch. Finally she walked back to him and they returned to their wagon. After another quick peek in on the children they crawled under their blanket shroud and readied themselves for bed.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Forty Three-

Pulling off his boots, he set them aside and then removed his pants so he was only clad in his drawers and long shirt. Hannah had removed her dress and sat in the chemise running a brush through her long hair. Gideon stretched out and watched her profile, illuminated by the soft glow from their campfire. She returned his gaze and smiled, feeling great thankfulness for his love.

He rose himself up on an elbow, enjoying the view she offered. There was a slight shadow that her form cast against her chemise; it allowed him a glimpse of her breasts as they swayed with the motion of the brush. He could already feel the telltale swelling produced from viewing such loveliness which had captivated him.

He sat up and scooted closer to her, his hand lightly slid down her slender arm and gently removed the brush from her petite hand. "Here, let me do that for you."

She was somewhat surprised but kept it to herself, then gradually turned and allowed him to brush her long flaming red hair. The act was sensual, each slight pull would lift her chin, and each time it raised, he was there to kiss her soft lips.

Her head fell against his shoulder, as she leaned into him with her back into his chest. Gideon's arms enveloped her, and hot kisses fell upon her face and slender neck. She gently removed the brush from his hand and set it down.

She slowly pushed his hands down to her generous breasts, falling backward into his chest with unbridled passion. Slowly, he began to caress her nipples through the fabric of her chemise, the contact gaining pressure as he became more excited.

She quickly lifted the cloth chemise over her head, Gideon eagerly assisted as he realized what she was doing. Continuing his deep massage of her perfect breasts, she fell against him gasping with pleasure. Gradually her gasps increased when she realized that one of his hands was dangerously close to her maidenhead.

She was able to separate from his lustful attack long enough to turn and face him, her legs straddling his hips and extending beyond. Hot passionate kisses eagerly fell against him; their hunger for one another was feeding the frenzy of their desire.

His large hands gently held the sides of her face, their fervor of desire fueling their racing hearts. Her hand moved aside his drawers, freeing the imprisoned organ she desperately needed, engorged with the blood that held it so ridged. She lifted herself ever so slightly, allowing his trapped flesh a chance to spring free.

As his penis rose against her wet gate, she rolled her shapely hips only slightly, and the movement allowed him to penetrate her. Her legs bent at the knee so they were parallel to his. Hannah's mouth opened slightly, a gasp caught within her lovely throat. Slowly she sank down onto his erection, her body fell into his.

He began to cover her face and shoulders with his kisses, the lust he had for this woman was driving him insane with desire. His hands snaked to her shoulders where he put pressure in a downward pull that forced her even more onto him.

"Oh my God! Make love to me now!" she whispered breathlessly. Her hips began a movement that had it been set to music, would have been akin to an ancient composer's opus.

Again and again he forced himself up and into her, and simultaneously she lifted herself up on her knees and then fell back into his upward thrust. This new angle allowed Gideon maximum penetration and it was all he could do to keep from spilling forth his seed.

Hannah pulled his face close to hers; she began to kiss his cheek until she stopped near his ear. Her hot kisses fell softly; the act only seemed to propel him closer to the brink. It was when she began to make those soft little sounds that a woman does when she is close that seemed to push him ever closer. Again she gasped as the little lightning bolts raced throughout her body.

As she began to tonguing deep into his ear, he could no longer prevent his own orgasm. At that moment, he felt the pressure building within him, creating an avenue for his seed to be jetted directly into her womb; she threw her head back and exhaled like the steam from a locomotive.

Hannah's body shook convulsively as the tidal surge swept through her frame; deep within her she felt the throb of her lover as his seed began its journey. Gideon fell into the blanket; Hannah was pulled on top of him.

"That was wonderful!" she whispered contentedly, still panting from the exertion.

"It was beautiful." he sighed, still kissing her deeply. "I don't want it to end."

She lay on his chest, her breasts against his, their warmth creating a longing desire in her to get him to continue. He stroked her back lightly, and then tenderly caressed her tapered waist and bottom. "If I would die today, I would die a happy woman," she said sighing.

"I lost you once; I don't ever want to relive that again," he whispered, kissing her soft lips tenderly.

"I think it was my destiny to become Hannah. Without that accident with the amulet, I don't think I ever would have found the love I'm feeling right now."

He sighed contentedly, relishing the feeling of her naked body against his, yet reluctant to end what they had started. Looking up toward her heavenly face, he lightly ran his fingers through her crimson tresses, as his hand came near she kissed it.

He frowned slightly, "I don't want this to end, but with morning coming so soon... we should probably be getting some sleep." His palm caressed her exposed bottom, her smooth and supple skin nearly made him try to assail her body once again.

Reluctantly, she slid off, lying lie beside him, using his chest as her pillow; her lithe leg lay over his, her silky knee directly against his penis. She closed her beautiful emerald eyes.

He smiled as he drew the light blanket over them both, and then lowered his head to kiss her. He lay long into the night watching her as her long auburn lashes fluttered with the onset of slumber. The more he watched, the greater his erection became, but she was asleep now, and he needed to be as well.

She twitched once, and he knew that she had fallen into a deep dreamlike state. Gradually he smiled and closed his eyes, allowing the welcoming sleep to overtake him, honored and grateful was he, of the gloriously wonderful woman lying beside him.

-Forty Four-

By noon the next day the small train had put Fort Bridger far behind them, and the Indian they had hired showed them a safe ford across the Green River. Hannah was again walking along the trail, leading Blackie with Cade mounted on his back.

Two of the Bloom children were walking to the right of the big horse, and Arden was next to Hannah. “You seem to be in a good mood,” she observed, smiling.

“I’m alive, it’s a beautiful day and my family’s healthy.”

“No, I think there is more to it than just that,” she teased her friend.

“Why should you say that? I’ve given up long ago, about fretting over this trail to Oregon.”

“Oh, I see.” Arden laughed, “From what I was hearing last night, it sounded like you were doing pretty well for yourself.”

Hannah quickly looked toward Arden, “What did you hear?”

The tall woman laughed, “You’re secret is safe with me… and Charles.”

“Oh my God!” Hannah squealed. “He heard too?”

“You would have had to be dead to not have heard,” she replied with a snicker. “At least you were enjoying some aspect of this journey.”

Hannah looked at the ground, her face growing red with embarrassment, “I could just die…”

They walked quietly for several minutes, and then Arden broke their silence. “I wanted you to be the first to know…” A slow smile crossed her face.

Hannah sighed, “Know what?” She was fearful of any new news that Arden would divulge which could embarrass her.

“While I can’t be a hundred percent certain, I believe I just may be pregnant.” Her face beamed at the news, but she hesitated to await Hannah’s reaction.

Hannah stopped and threw her arms around Arden, hugging her greatly. “Are you sure? How do you know?”

“I missed my monthly cycle… again.” Arden grinned, “I think I may be two, maybe three months along.”

As they were celebrating, Blackie waited patiently for her to begin walking again. Finally Cade broke their spirited discussion, “Pa is passing us, Ma!”

Hannah turned and nodded, then began to walk again. This time her spirits were overjoyed for her friend… deep down thanking the lucky stars for the amulet that made it all possible.

Arden grasped Hanna’s hand, causing them both to laugh like giddy little school girls with a secret. “Have you told Charles yet?”

“We talked about it this morning. Oh Hannah, I’ve never seen a man happier than he was when I told him!” She pushed her bonnet off her head and smiled, “Don’t say anything to the young-uns just yet. We plan on telling them tonight.”

They exchanged laughter, Hannah was so happy for her friend that she could scarcely contain her joy. “I wanted to say something earlier, but with all my problems after getting kicked, I had all but given up hope.” Arden looked toward Hannah as they walked, then squeezed her hand, “Then when I had missed my first cycle, I just thought it was more of the same…I ain’t never missed two though.”

“I am so happy for you, Arden! I pray that you will be blessed with a healthy baby.”

Arden giggled, “After all the carrying on you and Gideon did last night, I wouldn’t be surprised if you’ll be next.”

Hannah laughed, “I doubt if that will happen, while I’m still weaning Em.”

“You haven’t been nursing her steady-like for over a month. I’ve heard of crazier things happening.”

That comment opened a whole new doorway to Hannah, an opening she hadn’t really thought about passing through…just yet. Now though, Arden’s words began to sink into her mind. Should she be concerned or worried? She just wasn’t sure.

She knew that there could always be a chance she might find herself pregnant, but it seemed so far out of the realm of possibility that it never registered… but now, could it really happen…to her?

Once again Arden broke the silence, “How much further to Soda Springs? I was going to ask Charles this morning but with all the excitement, it just plain slipped my mind.”

Hannah welcomed the diversion, “Gideon said it would be around eight or nine days from Fort Bridger.” She licked her dry lips, her mind on the canteen in the wagon, but she fought through the want and continued. “He said Soda Springs has hot water bubbling right out of the ground, so warm you could bathe in it.”

“What makes it hot?” Arden wondered aloud.

“I asked Gideon the same question this morning; he said it was probably percolating from the fires of hell.” She frowned as she said it, “I’m pretty sure he was joking with me, though.”

Arden laughed, “When do you ever believe that rascal of yours? He’s such a kidder.”

They both began to giggle, “I guess I just accept it as part of the man I love. If he can find a way to pull my leg… he will. You know, I was thinking…” Hannah began, “If you think you are pregnant, when do you figure on the baby being here?”

Arden began to count on her fingers, “Well, it’s September now, so as best as I can figure, I got pregnant back in early August.”

“On your wedding night perhaps…?” Hannah said wistfully, “That’s so very romantic!”

“As best as I can figure it, I’ll be having a springtime baby.” Arden said, beaming.

“You had better live close to Gideon and me so we can help you build your cabin once we get to Oregon.” Hannah said thoughtfully, “I can be close to help you deliver if needing it.”

“Perhaps you’ll need me to help you deliver yours?” Arden laughed. “Now wouldn’t that be wonderful, a favor for a favor!”

Hannah forced a smile; she wasn’t sure she was ready just yet to have a child. Although with the way that Gideon and she had been making love recently, it wasn’t outside the realm of possibility. She inhaled through her nose and blew it out…this predicament could have just eradicated all the fun she had been having with Gideon. Now she had the possibilities of becoming pregnant to contend with…and frankly, that scared the hell out of her.

-Forty Five-

“Hey love, a penny for your thoughts?” Gideon whispered.

Hannah rolled onto her side and faced him. It was late and everyone was already in bed. “I’m just thinking.”

“About what? “You ain’t fretting over Arden already? Women have been having babies since Adam and Eve…she’ll be fine.”

“Well, that may have something to do with it. But she told me something today that…well, sort of scares me.”

“What, that they heard our escapades last night?” He laughed softly, “What’s wrong with a young and healthy couple exploring each other’s bodies?”

She shook her head slowly, “You’ll think differently about the time that Emma starts courting.”

“Well, that day is a long way off and frankly, I enjoy our little trysts during the night.” He smiled like a schoolboy, “In fact, how about helping me work out some kinks tonight?”

“Is that all you think about when you are alone in the wagon?” she teased.

He laughed, “Can you blame me? I look off to my right and see the prettiest woman I ever knew, her flaming red hair blowing in the breeze and what else could I possibly think?”

“You, my love, have too much time to think.” She giggled, “One of these times you’ll be thinking of me and drive the team right off a cliff!”

“I’d die a right happy man then.” He reached out and gently stroked the swell of her chemise, his thumb caressing her nipple; the action caused her to squirm. “How about you and I, practice on making a baby tonight?”

“Now I know you have been thinking way too much!” she replied.

He gently took her hand and placed it on his penis. Hannah smiled and gently closed her small hands around the erection; she slowly shook her head at him. “You are impossible.”

“How about you get naked with me?” he whispered.

She again shook her head, Arden’s words repeating over and over in her mind. “How about I just do this and you just lay back and enjoy it.” She slowly slid her hand along the skin on his penis, manipulating him by hand.

“Okay, well, that feels good but honestly, it ain’t the same.” He closed his eyes, enjoying what she was doing to him. “Since you’re preoccupied with me, how about me doing it to you?”

His hand fell between her legs; and began to caress her vagina. Hannah squirmed, her thighs clamped shut and she tried to twist her legs to prevent access. She gasped as his finger slipped into her slick opening; try as she might her cause was growing more and more hopeless.

They made love under the wagon once again, her husband showing her that it was useless to play hard to get, when her body was more than willing. She fell asleep in his arms, a contented smile still playing on her beautiful soft lips.

------

It was nearing dawn as she lay there listening to Gideon sleep, her green eyes watching the rise and fall of his thick chest. Hannah thought back to last evening and what had transpired between them.

She sighed contentedly - if it was to be her destiny to live this life of Hannah, she would gladly continue to succumb to his advances. She thought back to a saying of her mother’s, ‘Where he goest, I shall gladly follow.” Or some such saying…

She knew that it was a saying from the Holy Book, but the way her mother had inclined it to her own life, was that where ever Papa would go, she would go.

If it meant that she became pregnant from their actions, so be it. She would gladly bear a child for Gideon, a man she cared so deeply for. She sighed and looked down at the smoothness of her stomach, and then caressed it.

Her warm palm lay upon the coolness of her skin, her mind thought to the dream that she had with the original Hannah upon the knoll. Her heart skipped slightly, recalling the words she spoke…"My gift to you... my gift to you..."

“Oh shit…” she whispered.

-Forty Six-

Eight and a half days out of Fort Bridger they came upon a high portion of the trail. Down below them was what some called Soda Springs. From their vantage it looked more like bubbling mud, but some said that there were warm water pools around too, if a person had a mind to look.

Vaughn kept them to task, not wanting to linger anywhere because of the days they lost at their first crossing of the Green River. All Hannah could do was wish for that bath, she had so hoped they would rest for the night and all of them would have a chance to clean the dust from their bodies.

Long before the sun had risen on that day, they had voted to keep moving forward and only stop for fresh water or night. That meant that Soda Springs would not be a stopping point for them. So they continued onward mile after mile.

On their twelfth day out of Fort Bridger, tragedy struck one of the new families, which joined the train late. They had been gradually working stock and wagons alike down a very steep hill, using block and tackle to ease the wagons and animals to the bottom.

Hannah and Arden stood on the hill with the children; the stock which had already been transported to the valley floor looked like ants to them. The men were manning the ropes and the most daring of them were guiding the wagons to the bottom.

At one point, the rope they had been using snapped and the wagon being lowered, careened down the hill, completely out of control. The poor family who had been making their way to the bottom, when the wagon suddenly jumped oddly, veered and plowed through them. Bent and broken bodies were lying strewn across the steep terrain.

Within seconds, several of the men began to work their way down, Gideon and Charles included. Hannah stood with the back of her hand over her mouth; there was no time to shout a warning to that poor family, because it happened so suddenly. By the time they could pick their way to the spot where the family had been struck, four of the five had already passed.

It took nearly an hour and a half for Hannah, Arden and the children to get to the accident site, another hour to reach the bottom of the valley. So steep and precarious was the way down that they spent more time on their bottoms sliding, using their feet as a break. It was doubly dangerous for Hannah as she was carrying Emma.

At the place of the accident, Gideon took Emma and continued down into the valley, carrying her. When they reached the bottom, they stood in stunned silence as the four bodies lay side by side in a small row, cloths covering their faces. Already the brothers were digging holes for them.

Gideon approached Hannah, "Nobody had much of a chance to talk to them, and they kept to themselves." He put his arm around Hannah's shoulder and drew her in with a hug. "The only survivor was a small girl of about seven or eight; she busted her arm but seemed to miss the most of it."

"Oh my, Lord, that poor child!" she cried. Then looked up at him and whispered, "The amulet?"

He looked down at the bodies, "It's too late for them. They were already dead by the time we got to them." He looked down at the ground and whispered, "The girl's going to need to have it set...and you are going to have to do it."

"Have her taken to our wagon. Which one is ours?"

Gideon pointed her in the right direction and gently grasped her arm, pulling her to him. "I'm ashamed for thinking it, but so thankful that it wasn't you or the kids up there." She hugged him and began to turn away. "Hannah, it's still in the tin."

She smiled appreciatively and quickly headed to prepare what she needed to receive the injured child. Racing into the wagon she began to lay out the items and sat the strange blue stone amulet to the side out of harm’s way.

Outside the wagon she heard Gideon talking softly to the terrified little girl. His voice was calm and soothing. He opened the gate on the wagon and lifted the little girl up, "This is my wife, Hannah. She's going to fix your arm for you."

The girl said nothing; her gaze was off into the distance. "Here is her dolly, Hannah.”

"My, you are a pretty little girl. What's your name?" Hannah asked, trying to get the child drawn into saying something, but it was no use.

The stunned child never wavered in her gaze; she didn't even notice Hannah use the amulet, pressing the dolly into her. Watching the gradual transformation from bruised and battered skin, and then to slowly mending still amazed Hannah. As soon as she had the splints wrapped, she gently laid the child down and covered her.

"You go ahead and rest for awhile; I'll be just outside fixing some supper." She was still kneeling beside the girl, her hand caressing her face, pushing her strawberry blonde hair to one side. Sighing deeply, the young mother slowly backed her way outside of the wagon.

For nearly a week, as Hannah took care of the girl, who spoke not a single word. From the wreckage of the wagon, a few of the family’s items had been rescued. One such item was their bible; there scribed just inside the cover had been the date of birth and name of the injured girl. She was Rachel Suhrbier, born December 20, 1853.

The names on the little markers they made were all that remained of the small family, only the Bible gave some inkling of who they had been. The language written was foreign to them; most likely they had emigrated from Germany.

On that day they had pulled away from the graves of her parents, sister and brother... Rachel didn't even cry, she just watched their graves disappear into the distance. Hannah was sure that she didn't even realize what was happening. Yet, without being able to speak her language, she would have to teach her English so they could converse.

They continued on, always moving toward the distant blue horizon. Hannah had taken to riding inside the wagon with Rachel and Emma, seeing to their every need, but knowing that what the child truly needed was sadly buried back in the valley they had left almost a week ago.

One bright afternoon, with Gideon on the seat and Cade beside him, Hannah was seated on the floor of the wagon, holding Em. Using one of Emma's toys, her mother was making noises and tickling her on her face and neck with it.

Gradually Hannah came to realize that Rachel was watching Hannah and Emma play. The infant was squealing and laughing with each round that her mother did, and a slow smile crept across the young stranger’s face. From that point on, she seemed to be slowly coming out of her traumatic shell.

As the sun dipped lower toward the horizon, Cade climbed over the seat into the back. "Mama, can I ride Grandpa's horse?"

"You can, only if I hold onto the reins," she replied as she was changing Emma, "You know that you aren't big enough to ride him like papa or I could."

He sat quietly as she was fastening the cloth to her, and then gently eased her into a soft place to sleep since the box had become too small for her. Cade looked at Rachel, "Mama?"

"Yes Cade?"

"Could Rachel ride him with me?" He glanced toward her and smiled; the girl said nothing but did return his smile.

"She may be frightened sitting on such a tall horse." She sat back on her haunches and looked at the disappointment in his face, "See if Papa can stop. If he does, we can walk Blackie until we make camp for the evening. Let's just take it slow and easy since Rachel doesn't really understand what we are asking."

Every time Hannah or Cade used her name, she would glance up and smile. This convinced Hannah that she was beginning to understand some of what was being said, if only just her name.

After enough pleading with his father, Gideon pulled out of line and quickly put the bridle on Blackie. As Hannah had speculated, Rachel was a bit too timid to ride on the big black horse's back, but she consented to walk beside Hannah and hold her hand.

Hannah looked skyward, shielding her eyes in the bright morning sun. In her grasp she held Rachel's tiny hand, in the other she held onto the big black's lead. Slowly behind them on Blackie rode Cade.

Both females wore bonnets to shield them from the bright sun. Even for mid-September, the sun was very warm. Both had their hair pulled into a loose bun, practical and yet cool for this mode of travel.

Hannah had been taking the time to work with Rachel at every opportunity available, often pointing out as they walked, and saying the name of what she had been pointing toward. She was using their moments together as a teaching tool.

While shy, Rachel was indeed coming around and getting better with each passing day. Often, Hannah would gently give her hand a squeeze, but today she was rewarded with a slight squeeze in return.

Even with her arm in the pseudo splint, Rachel's spirits seemed to be up considering the tragedy that happened only two short weeks ago. The two looked at each other and smiled, as a trust seemed to be building between them.

All that long afternoon they walked over the terrain, not once did she complain. At times, Cade even walked along with them when he grew tired of riding.

That evening, Gideon had removed the wagon bench and Rachel was seated on it holding Emma. Hannah had been busying herself preparing supper and had only stepped away for a moment. When she returned, Rachel was standing, still holding Em but with a panicked look on her face. The look softened as Hannah returned around the corner. Hannah hugged Rachel and smiled, hopefully reassuring the girl that she had not been left alone.

Later that evening, after supper, Gideon pulled out his violin and began to play a soft song that was light and airy. The song had Rachel's attention right away, most likely one that she had heard from her parents.

A smile played on her face; she scooted closer to Hannah and Gideon to be nearer to the music. As he finished, Hannah caught her husband’s attention, "Do you suppose the song you just played might have been something that either her father or mother may have played for her?"

“Could be, she seems to recognize it some.” He picked up his bow and gave Hannah a wink, “Here’s something that my father would do. It was a game he played with us when we were young.”

Gideon played a happy little ditty that sounded like laughter, then smiled broadly at Rachel, moving his head as if he were the one laughing. Then he made an exaggerated frown, and played a sound that sounded much like crying. After a couple of times doing this, the girl automatically would make the face that matched the sound he was playing. Cade too got involved which left them all laughing; he would even try different combinations that sounded much like animals.

As late night rolled around, when all had been placed into bed, Hannah and Gideon sat near the fire talking. Gideon handed her a cup of the steaming coffee, and then took one for him, “She seemed to have enjoyed my playing tonight.” He pointed toward their wagon as he had spoken.

Hannah laughed, “Both of them really liked it.” She patted the seat next to her and Gideon sat down, leaning forward he stirred the embers in their fire. “You are a very good father.”

He smiled and placed his hand on her knee, “I think you make a pretty darn good mother yourself!” Hannah smiled at his compliment and encircled her arm through his and hugged him.

“What’s going to happen to her?” she asked as she stared into her coffee. “I’m not going to toss her aside when we come to the first big town.”

Gideon gradually looked up at her, the soft glow from their fire illuminating her beauty. “It’s funny you should mention that…” He looked back toward his cup as he took a sip, “I was figuring that as long as she wants us, we can be her ma and pa.”

“You mean that?” She searched his eyes, yet deep within her she knew he was speaking from his heart.

“I know you have grown fond of her. I’ve been figuring on this subject after the first couple of days.” He saw tears in her eyes and quietly drew her close to him, “I figure you and she has chewed some of the same earth, both losing your folks and all.”

She looked at him with her sparkling green eyes, “Thank you, Gideon.” She whispered into his chest, “I’ll make sure you never regret your decision!”

He chuckled softly, “I’ll not regret it, Hannah.” He kissed the top of her head, and then slowly drew his fingers through her long hair. “You are a damn good mother, and that young girl needs a damn good mother.”

He smiled at her as he held her cheek in his large hand, thumbing away a tear as it raced toward her chin. “This country will need strong women to help build it, and I can’t think of any other woman who has had to put up with as much as you.” He nodded his head toward their wagon, “She’s going to need a strong woman to show her how to survive.”

He took her cup from her hands and tossed the contents onto the ground, following it with the contents of his. “It’s getting late. Come on, honey, let’s head off to bed.”

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Forty Seven-

Ever closer to their crossing point at the Snake River the small wagon train came. Meanwhile, Rachel was becoming better at reacting with those around her; it was evident that she was slowly mending her broken heart.

Hannah wanted Rachel to keep her family's Bible, because it was about the only link that she still had with the family she had tragically lost. Often she would sit alone and slowly look at the pages, tracing her tiny fingers along the words her mother had written.

This day was a hard one for her; she seemed to be sad for the better part of the morning. Hannah wanted to talk to her but it was useless because the language barrier was still prevalent. At one point as evening was closing in, she walked around the wagon and saw Rachel sitting, staring off into the distance.

Just prior to stepping out, she spied Cade approach the girl and take a seat beside her. The two talked for the longest time, yet their conversation was low enough that Hannah couldn't understand what was being said.

As she busied herself where she could watch the youngsters, something that Cade said caused Rachel to smile. She threw her arms around the boy and held on to him tightly.

Hannah's curiosity was intrigued - what could he have said to elicit that reaction from her? She made a mental note to ask the first chance she got. She received her chance about a half hour later when he stood and walked toward her, his expression changed as soon as he saw Hannah.

She followed him a short distance away, until she put the wagon between them and Rachel. "I saw her hug you. What did you say to her?"

He looked down; he seemed to be embarrassed that she witnessed what they had done. "Don't want to say just yet?"

He slowly shook his head. "No, Ma, if I tell you, it won't come true."

Hannah smiled slowly, then turned his face upward and kissed him on the forehead. "All right, you can keep your secret for now, but when will we find out what is going on?"

He smiled, "Hopefully, it won't be too long."

"Promise me one thing; you won't do anything that would be of concern to your father or me."

"Thanks, Ma, I promise." He said crossing his heart.

He slowly walked away and was gone for several long minutes, then returned with two pieces of bread. "See what Arden gave me," he said smiling. "She put molasses on it for me."

"That was nice of her to give you the bread. Were her girls eating that too?"

"Yeah. I brought a piece for Rachel. I figured that since Emma's asleep I wouldn't need to get one for her." He walked on by and continued toward Rachel. The two sat beside each other eating their treat.

Hannah felt someone approach her from behind. Turning she saw it was Gideon. "Stock is all fed and picketed." He looked around to see what they were having. "Sandwiches I see?" He asked as he saw the children with the bread.

"Arden gave them to Cade. He is sharing with Rachel, and they are enjoying it greatly because she put molasses on it for them." She lifted the lid from her pot and stirred the beans; which had small pieces of pork in it.

He looked down over her shoulder, "Smells pretty good." Then he observed Cade with Rachel and laughed, "Those two are awfully chummy."

"Something is going on with them, but Cade wouldn't say what it was," she laughed. "It's cute."

"I'll have a talk with him. I can get to..." he began.

Hannah cut him off, "Oh please, Gideon, don't say anything to him just yet. It's part of growing up to share your secret with a sibling."

He laughed too, "You seem to forget that Rachel isn't his sibling."

She looked at him coyly, "Well maybe... not yet."

He laughed out loud. It caused the two children to turn and look back, and both began giggling and then returned to their quiet conversation. "There, see what I mean?" she whispered.

"The boy just has a crush on a cute girl."

Hannah stood her spoon still in her hand. "They are just children, Gideon."

He smiled broadly and folded his arms, "Wasn't it you who told me that your parents lived next door to each other as children?" He laughed and then looked down, "Sorry, that was the other Hannah."

She walked to where she had a loaf of bread that she made days ago and began to trim the little flecks of mold from it, and shook her head. "I realize they are only children but what happens if we welcome her in as one of our own, and then they become amorous with each other?" She sighed as she glanced toward them, “Those two could really like each other!”

He laughed, "You women are always conniving, and they’re only six or seven, right? They have a few years before they'll be thinking of marriage."

She pushed off her bonnet and set it in the back of the wagon, "There will be a day when those little innocent thoughts turn to love... and that, my friend, will turn into a whole lot of problems."

He chuckled at her, "My friend?" He laughed again and swatted her lovingly as she was slicing the bread. "I thought I was much more than that?!"

"Careful. I have a knife in my hand," she scolded him, and then smiled. "And yes, you are much, much more than that to me."

"Care to show me how much later on?" He hugged her from behind; so she set the knife down, and slowly turned to face him.

"What do you have in mind?" She raised her arms up to behind his neck; he bent down and kissed her soft lips.

He smiled, "I'm sure I can think of something."

After supper, Gideon and Cade went out into the darkness to see to their livestock. Rachel and Hannah began to take care of the supper dishes. Rachel was doing everything she could so Hannah had to hardly lift a finger, almost as though she was anticipating her every move.

Their conversation was simple, her language still needed work but Hannah was slowly being able to understand Rachel, and she was slowly making herself known.

"Do you like Cade?" Hannah asked.

"Oh yes..." Rachel replied, "I like him much."

"I see."

"I like all of you...Cade, Emma, Papa Gideon, and Mama Hannah." She began to count the family off on her fingers.

Hannah smiled, "We like you too, Rachel."

She stood by quietly, "Cade said I can stay with you now."

Hannah looked up quickly, "Sure you can. You can go all the way to Oregon with us.” She was greatly relieved to find out what they had been talking about, feeling silly for jumping to conclusions.

That evening long after the children had fallen asleep; Hannah and Gideon lay on their blanket, their shroud providing the only privacy they could enjoy. Hannah spoke softly, telling him what Rachel and she had talked about.

Gideon smiled and whispered his reply, "Cade stood right beside me and said that he wanted us to keep Rachel."

"Cade said that?" she whispered aloud.

"When he's a mind to do something, he isn't afraid to come right out and say it like it is. He'll grow into a fine man, one who isn't afraid to speak his mind."

"I could see the good and bad in being like that. If he speaks out for what is right, he'll be a fine man."

He smiled proudly at the words she spoke, "Here's the thing - I think he's afraid she will be placed with someone who isn't as nice to her as we are." He looked down at Hannah, her head resting on his chest. She was looking up at him; he gently pushed a lock of fiery hair back from her face.

"I think he already told her that she could stay with us. At least that’s the impression I got." He sighed, and then laughed.

She rose up so she was lying along his chest; her soft breasts enclosed in her chemise were resting against him. "We could take her in permanently, couldn't we? Rachel seems comfortable around us, she likes us, and we really like her too! I already told her that she could stay."

He kissed her upturned face, "You realize that it'll mean more work for you."

"More work? Possibly, but she is a good girl and must have helped her mother out quite a bit." She ran her slender fingers through his chest hair, and then began to draw circles around his tiny nipple. "She’s a good little helper; I think we'll get along just fine." He scratched where she had been tickling him, but said not a word. His quietness elicited a laugh from her.

"I'd suggest keeping her last name; it would give her a sense of where she was from. If she wants to change it someday... well, I'm sure Cade will help her do that," he said watching her for a reaction.

She raised her eyebrows at his comment, "They are just children, Gideon! You said that yourself!"

He pointed upward, toward the wagon. "He told me right out that he was going to marry her..."

Hannah giggled, "If the boy is so certain, well then, I guess he probably will."

Gideon held her chin and kissed her, "So, you with the tickling fingers... now that you got me excited, what you plan on doing about it?"

She looked downward, his erection evident under their light blanket and giggled. "Well..." she started but was unable to finish, Gideon had rolled over, pinning her lithe body with his own and began to smother her with his kisses.

-Forty Eight-

It was dark outside when Gideon awoke. When he sat up he realized that Hannah was gone. They had been traveling almost thirty days now since they left Fort Bridger; they were about two weeks from their expected Snake River crossing point. It had been nearly a month since Rachel had lost her family on the side of the steep mountain.

He quickly pulled on his pants and then drew up his boots. Throwing aside the curtain he peered out into the inky darkness, for only a few glowing coals were illuminating the camp. He slowly worked his way outside and stood, flexing his back so he could stand without discomfort.

“Hannah?” he whispered as he stirred the coals of their fire and tossed more dried sticks over it. As the flames leaped to life, he began walking toward the picket line, “Hannah, you out here?”

No answer. He slowly walked in another direction and called out to her softly, trying not to wake the others. “Hannah, honey, you okay?”

“Gideon?” A male voice whispered, “What’s going on?”

He shrugged, “I woke up and found Hannah gone. You haven’t seen her, have you?”

“Sorry, friend, I’ve been sleeping like a log. What time is it?” In response, Gideon held up four fingers. Charles yawned and shook his head, then looked beside him and nudged Arden awake, “Hon, you know where Hannah might be?”

She laughed and yawned, “I’ve been asleep, how could I know where she is?” She sat up and threw on her robe and crawled out from under their wagon. “She probably went out for her morning toilet, I suppose I can help you try and locate her.”

The three walked out into the darkness for a few minutes, finally Arden tapped Gideon on the arm, “There she is.”

“You two go on back to sleep and I’ll see what the problem is. Thanks for the help.”

Arden yawned and slowly turned back toward their wagon, “Might as well get moving on breakfast I guess.” Charles nodded and took her hand as they returned into the light of their own campfire.

Slowly he approached, not wanting to embarrass her while she was seeking privacy for her toilet. She turned as soon as she heard him step, from the distance between them; Gideon could tell that she was crying.

“Are you decent?” he whispered.

She nodded and then turned back around as he walked up beside her, “You scared the hell out of me wandering off like that!” He pointed his finger toward the darkness, “This is some rough country out here, and it isn’t fit to be walking around it in the dark!”

She sat on a large rock with her hand flat against her narrow waist, he realized that something was troubling her and this was no place to scold an adult woman. He lowered himself down onto one knee, “What’s the matter, honey?”

She shrugged and shook her head, “I don’t know…”

He held her face in his hands, slowly drying her tears with his thumbs. “If you don’t know, why then are you crying?”

Again she shrugged, “I’m not sure why I’m crying.” She put her face in her own hands and sighed, “I’m just feeling so blue, and I can’t explain it.”

“Thinking of your folks?” He offered. “That has got to be some burden for anyone to carry around with them.”

“Possibly, that could be part of it, I guess.” She looked at him then forced a smile, “I’ll be okay.”

“Are you sure? For a woman to be sitting out in the dark crying for no reason…there has to be a reason.” He stood and assisted her to her feet, “My own ma used to talk about being in one of ‘those moods’ from time to time. She always said when pa would ask her about it, she would tell him, that it was a women’s prerogative to get them.”

“I think you keep forgetting that I don’t have years of practice at being a woman.”

“True, but you’re doing a superb job anyway!”

“Tell you what… talk to Arden when you have a chance. She has had a lot more experience at being a woman than either of us have.” He smiled as he spoke.

She giggled sarcastically, “I should hope so.”

Together they began walking back toward their wagon, Hannah no longer crying. After they had their breakfast and while Gideon and Charles were hitching their teams up, Arden paid her a visit.

“You okay now?” she asked, looking her friend in the eye, trying to see if there was any avoidance.

“I’m fine, really I am.” Hannah put her skillet back into the wagon, “I was just in a crying mood was all.”

“A crying mood can mean a couple of things. On one hand, it could simply mean you are sad.”

“I guess that makes sense.”

“It may be the onset of a monthly cycle.” She offered, and then looked quickly toward her friend, “Have you had any bleeding since you weaned Emma?”

Hannah shrugged, “I wouldn’t have a clue.”

“Believe me; you would know if you were having a cycle…they can be a mess as I’m sure you remember.” She helped her pick up the gate of the wagon and latch it.

“No mess yet, at least I’ve heard tell of it happening even sooner than that.”

“Have you been having any morning illness of late?”

Hannah’s face grew ashen, “The last couple of mornings I have been feeling a little queasy. I just thought I ate some bad meat.”

“If I were a betting woman, I’d say you were pregnant.” She began to calculate on her fingers, “Best as I can figure, you will most likely deliver in the spring, just like me! Although probably later than I will.” She smiled and hugged her friend, “Welcome to the mommy club! Well, of course, this will be old hat for you, though!”

Hannah stood in stunned silence; all of those late nights with Gideon finally came to haunt her! “Yeah, I guess, old hat.” She sighed. She realized that there was always a chance of it happening, for as many times as Gideon and she had made love. But she wasn’t born in the body that she currently inhabited, so there were bound to be some surprises. And this surprise was a big one!

Without looking toward Arden, she gently reached out and grasped her arm, “Promise me that you won’t say anything to Gideon about this. Let me tell him when the time is right.”

Arden put her arm around Hannah, “You should know me better than that! I’ll keep your secret…but you will tell him sometime soon?” Hannah only nodded her response; she had much to think about now.

-Forty Nine-

Vance the wagon master, Gideon, Charles Bloom, and several other men within the train stood on a hill above the Snake River; they were looking down at the three small islands that their wagon train would have to navigate to get across.

"How wide do you figure?" Gideon asked Vance.

"That initial area to cross is probably over a hundred yards to the first island, and then if we stay on the northernmost side of it and cross it there, we've got another seventy-five yards or so to the second island." He sighed and lifted his hat, pushing back his hair as he contemplated their run. "That third one will be a bastard though, judging by how swift the water is moving.”

“That last spot looks deep, like they may have gotten a lot of rain recently,” observed Gideon, “It may just be too deep to cross there…we may need to move on down the Snake to find a better place to cross.”

Vance shook his head slowly, “There isn’t any better spot to cross. I’ve seen it high one other time at that spot. We hooked a chain through the lead ox’s yoke and attached the wagons; the ox kept them to the task and eventually guided them all through the deep stuff.”

“It has to be near to three feet deep in spots!” spat one of the brothers.

“In spots, yes…in others, it may be a mite deeper.” Vance sighed, placing his hat back on his head.

“What’ll we do with our women and children?” the Swede asked with concern.

“They will have to ride inside the wagons.” He looked at each of the men standing there, “Nobody told you that this was going to be an easy trip.” He gazed down at the three long islands, “We may end up upsetting a wagon or two before we’re across…it’s been known to happen.”

“It’s not the wagon that I’m worried about.” Gideon sighed, removing his hat and wiping the sweat from its interior band with his kerchief. “I got a wife and three young-uns to fret about; they’re all depending on me to keep them safe.”

Vance looked Gideon in the eye, “Now you know what I’m going through…and I have a whole damn train to be concerned about.” He sighed, “Come on, men, let’s get after it. We can camp for the night on the west side of the Snake.”

By noon the little train had worked its way down to the edge of the river, resting beside Three Island Crossing. The men had set about lining the wagons and hooking them together like one great chain.

Gideon climbed into the wagon and grimly looked at Hannah, “This may get worse before it gets better.”

He quickly looked back toward the children, “Cade and Rachel, keep an eye on Emma for us.”

“Rachel, can you swim if you have to?” Hannah asked as the wagons began to roll collectively toward the river.

“I can swim some, why?” she replied as she raised enough to see over the seat as the first island came into view.

“I can, Mama; I’ll help them if we need to make a swim for it,” Cade replied, and then gently coaxed Rachel to take a seat facing him with Emma between them.

Gideon looked quickly at Hannah, “How are you at swimming?”

“Like a fish,” she said smiling, “Although it would be a little different trying it while wearing a dress.”

He slowly shook his head, “Lord willing, we won’t need to find out. If it does happen, try and remove it or it could drag you under.”

Hannah turned her face forward and sighed, “Great - another hazard of being a woman.”

The wagons crawled out of the water one by one at the first island without any problems, as they crossed over the land and back down into the water. Hannah watched Gideon fight the current and the team as the water was about a foot deep at the wheel of their wagon.

She quickly looked back toward the children; they were fearful, but neither complained. Both were hugging each other, sandwiching Emma between them. Upon turning back around she saw the lead wagons beginning to emerge out onto the second island.

“This is not going to be fun…” Gideon sighed, quickly looking at the lovely woman seated next to him. “How is Blackie doing back there?”

She turned back quickly; he was slowly plodding through the water as they too began to rise from the river onto the second island. “I love you, Gideon Shepherd,” she whispered to him as they climbed over the second island. He never replied but his answer was a quick smile shot her way.

As their wagon crossed over the crest of the second island, the first of them was entering the deepest portion of the river. “If one goes, it’ll drag us all with it.”

Hannah closed her eyes and began praying, her hands gripping the seat rails as hard as her diminutive hands could. “Oh shit…oh shit, oh shit!” Gideon began to fight the mules as they were pulled into the water. Hannah looked upward as the lead wagon began to list severely.

“Hang on to them, Swede!” he spoke aloud as the wagon rose up on two wheels from the force of the water. They could see him fighting to control the wagon, to turn his oxen and bring it back down. “That’s it, Swede, you’re doing it!”

As their wagon finally reached the water, the mules began to panic and react wildly to the current. The wagon almost tipped as the water hit the side of their box. Looking backward toward the wheel, Hannah watched in horror as the depth of the water was already over their axle.

“Mama, Papa…water is coming in!” Cade began to shout, “We’re getting wet!”

“Move up to the front, stay behind the seat though!” she yelled over the sound of the rushing water. Cade and Rachel moved forward with Emma as items began to float within their wagon.

Again she quickly looked back; “It’s reached the wagon’s box!” she turned toward Gideon, fear written on her face.

He shouted to her over the roaring river, “The lead wagon is climbing out of the river now; we only have a few feet further in this deep stuff!”

Hannah held onto both Cade and Rachel, who was tightly holding Emma, her arm encompassing them all. As she looked up, she saw Blackie’s rope break free and he spun away, choosing to return to the second island.

“Blackie’s rope just broke!” she shouted, resisting the desire to jump out and swim to rescue him, but knew that the weight of her long skirts would most likely pull her under and drown her. Her heart sank as she watched him scramble back over the second island and run to the first.

“He’s heading back to where we started…” She watched him run with fear as his feet finally hit dry land once again; she didn’t hide the tears that were in her eyes.

“We get out of this mess and I’ll go back and get him.”

“You’ll do no such thing!” she replied sternly. “I’ll not chance losing him and the father of our children…!”

Gideon looked at her with sadness; he knew how much the horse meant to her, “I’m sorry.”

“It’s not your fault,” she replied as the water began to pour from their wagon, as they climbed the bank of the river. Hannah kissed Cade, then Rachel and Emma before kissing Gideon. “I’d rather lose a horse than you or the children.”

As they climbed over the embankment, Vance was there to welcome them. “How you all doing?”

Gideon looked back as most of their belongings were wet and strewn about within the wagon box, then his gaze took in his family. “We’re all fair to middling; Blackie broke free and run back toward the east side. He looked back toward his small family, “We’re alive so that‘s half of the battle!”

Vance smiled and nodded, “Everyone has been saying much the same thing.” He looked at Hannah and grinned, “Glad to see the family is all right,” he spoke as he continued to ride alongside their wagon.

“Thank you, Mr. Vance,” she replied politely, “How much further is it?”

He laughed, “Baby steps, Mrs. Shepherd, baby steps.” He pointed toward the northwest, “We got over four hundred miles to go in that direction.”

She glanced at Gideon, “To the Willamette Valley?”

“To the Colorado River.” He sighed, “It’ll take us near a month to get to that point. Be close to October by then, as I can figure.”

She slumped in her seat; Gideon laughed and patted her slender thigh. “You knew when we left that it’d be a long journey.”

With Vance still there on his horse, she refrained from correcting him. “I guess you’re right,” she sighed. “If I ever do get out of this wagon, I’m not going to get into another for a very long time!”

“That, my lovely young wife, are words to truly live by!” He laughed and drove the team until the last wagon was on the west side of the Snake. There they made camp for the night.

-Fifty-

Hannah and Gideon lay quietly under their wagon, protected from prying eyes by the blanket shroud. He lay on his side facing her, while she lay on her back clad only in her summer chemise. They had a light cover that was over the both of them.

Looking up at the wagon's box she pointed, "It's still wet, but at least it isn't dripping."

He smiled, following her finger, "It's all the pitch I painted on there before we set out on our journey." His eyes traveled back down to her, his gaze resting upon her feminine curves hidden by the chemise.

She glanced toward him smiling at her, "What?" Then she followed his eyes to her chest, "Oh."

"Can I help it if I'm smitten by your beauty?" He leaned over her and kissed her deeply, his hand resting on one of her soft breasts. He smiled, feeling her nipple stiffen under his thumb. "You’re what I think about when the trail gets long and boring."

"You should be thinking about driving our team toward Oregon," she giggled, and then gently eased his hand from the breast that he had been caressing,

He smiled, "I'd rather be thinking of the evenings we share under this wagon, hidden from the world behind our privacy curtains."

"Privacy?!" She laughed, and then whispered, "You do remember that Arden heard us one of the times we were being intimate…we thought that was a private moment."

As he lay beside her, she noticed that he adjusted himself, his growing erection becoming more and more noticeable. She giggled at him, remembering Ezrah and long ago how uncomfortable it truly was.

He laughed with embarrassment, "You know, you aren't helping at all."

"Me?" She snickered softly, "I wasn't the one who was using my nipple as a guitar string!" Hannah reached below the covers and gently grasped his throbbing penis through his drawers, "You go and get yourself all hot and bothered like a buck in rut, and then expect me to come to your rescue?" she whispered smiling.

"Whatever works! Can you fault a guy if he loves the way his wife touches him?"

Hannah scooted closer to him, and gently began to manipulate him through his drawers. Her touch was like heaven to him; he closed his eyes and smiled.

"You seem to like what I'm doing," she whispered close to his ear, her tongue lightly touching the skin there. The combined effect seemed to permeate directly into his penis; it was as though the organ swelled even more in her diminutive grasp.

Even though she was trying to keep from becoming excited by what they were currently doing, she failed miserably. She too was being affected by their nearness, as the region between her legs became silky slick with wetness.

Gideon frantically began to remove his drawers, momentarily pushing her hand aside. As soon as he had them off though, she returned to him, relishing the warm, firm 'manly' feel in her grasp.

He began to gently draw her chemise up as she continued to manipulate him. As she slowly wriggled out of it, he suddenly gasped, it caused her to look at him. His eyes were filled with shame as suddenly he began to ejaculate in her tiny hand.

His seed jetted from its tip, falling on her lithe leg and slowly rolling down, its warmth startling her at first. "Did you just..?" Hannah began.

He closed his eyes, and then hung his head in shame. "I'm so sorry," Gideon whispered. He quickly retrieved his kerchief and handed it to her.

"Don't be; I'm sure it happens all the time," she spoke reassuringly, trying to not embarrass him further. She began to wipe the substance from her leg and hand.

He sat ashamed, quiet in his own thoughts as she scooted closer to him. "Really, it's alright, Gideon."

He sighed, "It's never happened to me before." He looked over at her; she was smiling lovingly at him.

She began to kiss him upon his chest, paying close attention to his nipples. Each soft peck she applied, her lips would subtly part and her tongue would rest for only a second. As this was being performed, she was slowly caressing him. Once again, she was trying to nurse him back into manly rigidness.

She lifted her head and he began to kiss her ferociously, rolling her onto her back and taking up his position over her. She opened her legs, inviting him in, wanting him to again relish in his dominance over her.

He began to impale her with his penis, their coupling loving and deliberate. She snaked her legs upward, locking behind his waist in an effort to pull him into her even more. No sound was made as they performed their sacred vows, her soft gasps leaving with each thrust forward of his hips.

She could feel the tell-tale signs of her impending orgasm, the little bright flashes before her eyes; the involuntary spasm of her muscles, and the racing of her heart. This time though seemed different; she pulled him toward her with all of her strength, curling her toes under the tidal surge of euphoria washing over her. Silence gripped her voice, only being broken by a great gasp as it released from her slender throat.

Buried deep within Hannah was Gideon’s stiff penis; the shudder that coursed throughout his body was her only signal that he too was reeling from an intense orgasm. With an involuntary reflex that came from nowhere, and yet was as old as time itself, she drew him to her with all her strength.

As the two lovers lay beneath the wagon, hidden by their blanket curtains, each did what they could to control their enraptured breathing. Gideon slowly raised his weight from off of her, yet maintained position. He let his eyes slowly take in her beauty, the flaming hair lying in disarray against the dark blanket beneath her. Her chest was heaving with the spent energy of her orgasm, sweat slightly shimmering upon the surface of her smooth, porcelain skin.

“Thank you,” he whispered softly.

“No…thank you. That was wonderful!” she whispered.

“Every time we do it is wonderful!” He lowered his head and kissed the soft swell of her bosom. She closed her eyes and slightly arched her back, relishing in the erotic touch he held over her.

When she opened her eyes, she saw that he was smiling down at her with unconditional love and enduring happiness.

She snaked her slender arms around his neck, “What’s the smile for?” She didn’t need to ask the question…she was a woman now and knew the answer, and because she was a woman, she wanted to hear him say it.

He caressed her soft lips deeply with his own, and as they broke away from their lingering kiss, he softly replied. “Oh, my beautiful bride, if I could make love to you every day that I breathe, you would make me one happy man.”

He laughed at his own dramatic words, “Of course, you would probably end up pregnant all the time.”

She chuckled softly as he continued, “Oh, I know that because of how you came to be who you are now, there is probably no possibility of having a child…I mean since you were once male and all…”He began.

“Well…about that,” she whispered softly, causing him to pause.

“Are you saying, what I think you’re saying?” he queried, stunned, and stared at her anticipating her answer.

She shrugged, her arms sliding off of his neck and down onto her waist where she rested them. “I’m pregnant, I’ve known for at least a week.”

The smile that slowly worked onto his shocked face put her fears to rest. “You aren’t mad at me?” she asked.

He slid to the side and down to the ground, facing her, no longer was his penis still within her womanly opening. “Oh, God no, honey, I have plenty of love to share with you and all of our children!” He hesitated as a thought came to him, “But…but you? This would keep you as you are, even longer!”

Hannah smiled and ran her slender fingers through his hair, her hand resting upon his cheek. “I’m where I want to be.” She looked down and entwined her fingers with his, “If being a mother to your children is where the good Lord wants me, then that’s where I’ll stay.”

Gideon’s eyes danced as he lay in stunned silence, while Hannah’s were reflecting in the dim light that eked through their curtains. “But your chance to regain…”

She put her finger on his lips to silence him, “I feel it was my destiny to become Hannah.” She rolled onto her back, “When I dreamt of Hannah and me on the knoll, she touched my stomach and said she had a gift to both of us…I think we know now what the gift was.”

“A child,” he whispered.

“Our child… Conceived in love.”

He lay upon his back, and Hannah scooted close and cuddled with him, laying her head on his bicep. “Well, one thing is for certain.”

“What’s that?”

He glanced toward her, “That’ll be it with the lovemaking for a while.”

“Says you…” she said laughing softly.

“You sure? I don’t want to harm you or the baby.”

She placed her left hand on his chest, tucking her right arm underneath her breasts, “I’ll let you know when we should stop…and now isn’t the time.” She kissed him and looked up; he gently pushed her hair from where it covered her face. Contentedly, she closed her eyes and smiled.

“Good night, my love…” he whispered, smiled and kissed the top of her head.

She never replied as she had already fallen fast asleep, Gideon closed his eyes and let welcome sleep overtake him.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Fifty One-

Hannah had prepared breakfast for them all; while the children were eating, Gideon was seeing to their animals. “Once you are finished, put your dishes in our bucket and I’ll wash them.” She called out, “I’ll take care of them as soon as I’m done with Em.”

Cade quickly dropped his empty tin into the bucket and went off in search of his father. Watching from the back of the wagon where she was changing Emma, she saw Rachel kneel next to the bucket and begin to wash off the tins. Hannah smiled inwardly, as without being asked, the young girl took it upon herself to assist her.

Slowly Hannah carried Em over to where Rachel was busy working, “I’ve got them almost done,” she replied with a smile.

“I see that! Thank you for the help!” She gently caressed the girl’s face and smiled, “I really appreciate it.”

Rachel grinned broadly, and then continued to scrub the remaining dishes. “I like helping…I used to help momma all the time before…” Her voice trailed away as memories overtook her.

The three sat quietly for several seconds, Hannah saw that Rachel was on the verge of crying. “Did I ever tell you about a very good family I knew?”

“I’m not sure,” replied Rachel.

“There was a young man named Ezrah who was heading west with his family. He loved them very much. One day while he was riding along the trail, not far from his parents’ wagon, Indians attacked their train and of all that were there…very few survived.”

“The poor man...” she said in her thick German accent. “What happened to him…to Ezrah?”

“Well, when the Indians left, he went back to see if his parents survived. Only his father was alive but was severely injured, and dying.” Hannah had her eyes glaze over with tears as she was telling Ezrah’s story, “His father’s last words were to take their horse and leave quickly, so the young man was forced to leave without even burying his parents, because of his father’s fear that the Indians would return.”

“This Ezrah’s story is like my own,” Rachel realized. “We both lost our family.” She looked into the bucket at the rag she held, then dipped the tin and wiped the surface. “What happened to him, to Ezrah?”

Hannah forced a smile and stroked the girl’s long hair, “He lives. Ezrah’s story is still being written.”

As they sat talking, a slight mist began to fall. “Come on, child, we’d better be gathering up our belongings and getting them into the wagon.” Hannah watched as Rachel quickly finished the remainder of the dishes and carried the bucket of wastewater to the edge of camp and dumped it.

Hannah stood and was beginning to gather items for the wagon when she was startled by Cade’s sudden appearance. As would be typical of a young boy, he laughed at his mother’s reaction.

“Were you sneaking up on me?”

“No, I heard you tell Rachel to pick up the camp and I was helping you.” He carried items to the back of the wagon, handing them up to Gideon who was already inside. He put them away and took what Hannah was holding. In no time at all they were packed and ready to roll once again.

Since the day was turning dreary, Cade was in the back of their wagon reading aloud to Rachel and Emma. It brought tears to Hannah’s eyes seeing how he had welcomed Rachel into their family. Hannah glanced toward the back of the wagon; her deep sigh caused Gideon to turn toward her.

“Expecting to see Blackie tied back there?”

“You know me too well.” She turned back around. “That horse meant so much to my father…and I’m the one who lost him.”

Gideon patted her slender thigh, “You didn’t lose him. He just ran away.”

“I know…” She sighed, “Now he will probably end up as some Indian’s prize.”

“Would that be so bad? Indians love and revere their horses.” He tried to reassure her. “He’s probably still trying to figure out where we went.”

“That isn’t helping…” She frowned, looking toward the opposite side of the Snake River they were paralleling. She put her hand out of the wagon and watched little droplets of rain fall into her palm, then quietly drew her bonnet up over her hair.

Cade paused during his reading, looking up he sighed. “I miss riding Blackie.”

Hannah realized that he had been listening to them talk, “I know, honey, I miss him too!”

Gideon turned slightly and spoke over his shoulder, “Finish your story, son, I’m waiting on the ending.” He glanced toward Hannah and winked. Cade opened the book again and started reading, his voice was soft and clear.

It was beginning to rain; Gideon reached up and pulled out a makeshift canvas awning so they were at least covered from the rain. Hannah studied the little bent rod that held it, the weight of the canvas kept it tight.

Gideon cleared his throat, speaking softly to Hannah, “I heard you telling your story to Rachel.”

“We are kindred spirits, she and I.”

“It was still nice of you to share it.” He smiled, “It just shows her that some folks are dealt bad hands in life…it’s left up to you on how you play them out.”

Hannah smiled and circled her arm around his, hugging him in the process. “I just got lucky finding you and the children.”

Gideon nodded, “What you were saying last night, while we was… well.” His face reddened, causing her to laugh. He looked into the distance, the rain looking much like fog as it fell.

“My Grandma had a ring; my mother gave it to me after Grandma had died. It had a red stone in it.”

“A ruby most likely.”

Gideon laughed and continued, “When Hannah and I got married, I gave it to her as our wedding ring.”

“Oh, no…It’s buried out there in the…” she began.

Gideon interrupted her, “No, by that time she had stopped wearing it. She threw it at me about two weeks before she had died.”

“Well that’s good. I’d hate for you to lose it to the desert.” She did not look at him.

“I was wondering, since you’re having my baby and all… would you wear the ring?” He looked at her as she slowly turned toward him.

“Are you serious?”

“Of course I am, why wouldn’t I be?” He laughed, “If you’re going to be here with us as Hannah, I want to make sure you realize how much we all care for you each and every day!”

She sat and thought, overwhelmed by what a ring truly meant to a woman. Glancing down toward her left hand she looked upon the unadorned fingers, slender and feminine that she now possessed. She caressed the area where a ring would rest.

She looked at Gideon, “Are you sure?”

“It doesn’t make me any difference where you came from. You were dealt a bad hand losing your folks like you did… but to accept Hannah’s life wholeheartedly, to allow me into your bed, to carry my child…”

“Our child,” she corrected him.

He smiled, “That’s what I mean, and you have accepted her life as your own. You have settled in and have become the perfect woman that Hannah could never have dreamed of being. I want you to have this ring as a promise from me, to take care of you all of your remaining days here on earth.” He held the ring out, the tiny ruby red stone glinting back. “It ain’t much but it is all I got! Every time you look at it, it’ll say ‘Hannah Shepherd, I love you’!”

Behind them the children giggled. “I’ll cherish it all of my days.” He carefully slipped the ring onto her finger, sliding it along until it stopped.

Her eyes welled with tears as she looked at the simple ring. The red stone on a golden band, which held so much promise and love that she couldn’t help but beam with thankfulness. She glanced toward his finger, still wearing the band that Hannah gave to him long ago.

He followed her eyes, “I can get a different one if you like, but when we get near a preacher, we’ll do it up right.”

“I will not change the ring that Hannah gave to you, but if we do find a preacher…we can have them both prayed over.”

He smiled, “Then it’ll be our vows, our rings, our wedding.” His smile suddenly turned, “It’s too bad that we’ll miss out on all the honeymoon fun.”

“You do realize that I’m pregnant,” she said laughing. “Don’t worry yourself too much though; I’m sure we can figure out some special way to celebrate.”

Gideon grinned, “I’m getting excited just thinking about it!”

“Don’t be getting too excited. We’ve got a trail to navigate.”

“Yep, you’re a woman alright. One mention of fun and you…”

“Watch it, mister, you just may not want to go there…” She scolded but began laughing.

He smiled as he watched her, “God, you are so beautiful.”

Her reply was to draw herself into his side, and lay her head upon his shoulder. He kissed her tenderly on her upturned lips; so soft and inviting, even way out in this cold, unpleasant land.

-Fifty Two-

The days droned on in repetition, each week was nearly like the previous week. Their lives became almost a programmed routine upon the trail, much like the rising and setting of the sun, knowing that it will happen, and unable to prevent its progress.

As Arden was beginning to show with each passing day, her excitement washed over them all as the new life began to grow. Hannah on the other hand, was in constant flux of illness. Her stomach would lurch from different smells - sometimes the items she had enjoyed in the past would send her scurrying for the brush.

On one such occasion, Gideon followed her to the edge of camp and knelt beside her, holding her long red locks away from her face. "I am truly sorry for putting you through all of this."

Hannah slowly rose up, sitting upon her knees. "Don't be sorry - I had a hand in on it too."

He crouched beside her and gently rubbed her back, "Are you going to be alright?"

"For now, probably not..." She smiled weakly, "Eventually, I sure hope so." As Gideon stood up, he gently assisted her to her feet.

Ever since her transformation, Hannah had to come to grips with the daily result of being a woman. Many of the normal functions that she had taken for granted as Ezrah, were now compounded by the mere fact that she wore a dress. She sighed at the thought of how much her own life had changed.

Simple functions, such as her toilet, had become a whole new adventure to her, even so many months later. She would stand beside the wagon and watch Gideon shirtless, shoe one of the mules. She would fondly think back to when she was able to go without a shirt.

She shuddered as she thought of him without his shirt, but it wasn’t from disgust but rather of that yearning that only an admiring lover could experience. So integral a part of her psyche had her feminine side progressed, that mere thoughts like this created a strange warmth within her. Of course, she knew what it was, but coming from where she had been, it still was a strange feeling to become used to.

As she rode in their wagon, often she would glance down at her stomach. Even though she had the maternal practice of nursing Em, this new experience of pregnancy left no doubt that she was female as any natural born woman. The fact that there was a baby growing inside her womb, drove home the point even further that she was destined to become exactly what others saw of her.

She knew Gideon was staring at her. Finally he broke the silence. “You’re pretty quiet, is everything alright?”

“I’m just thinking.”

“Thinking…about our baby? Regretting becoming pregnant?”

She looked down at the first sets of mules before the wagon, and then began to shake her head. “No, I don’t regret it at all.”

“Why then are you so melancholy?”

She looked at him, “I’m not melancholy…whatever it means.”

He chuckled, “Sad, gloomy, perhaps quiet.”

“Oh then, I guess I am.” She laughed slightly, “But I’d never regret becoming pregnant.”

“That’s good to hear,” he replied honestly.

“Besides, together we created this life growing inside of me; I’d never have remorse over that.” She looked at him and smiled, “I love you too much to ever regret anything.”

Gideon spoke earnestly yet tenderly, “I’m going to ask you something strange. Please humor me and just answer as truthfully as you can.” He glanced quickly toward her and then returned his eyes to driving the team. “Being a former male, what is it like to know you are pregnant? I mean, can you feel the child moving?”

She shrugged, “Coming from where I did, I don’t think that is a strange question at all.” She raised her slender hand up and pointed her thumb toward the back of the wagon, “I mean, if you really wanted to know, there is this little necklace in the…”

“Oh no…hell no!” he whispered with a laugh, “One day was enough for me.” He then glanced at Hannah to judge her expression at his comment. “I’m sorry, Hannah; I shouldn’t have said it that way.”

She shrugged, “I’m not offended. I guess after you have been like this as long as I have, you eventually get used to being a female. Looking back at how far I’ve come since I became Hannah…and knowing what I’d lose if I changed back, I’d do it again.”

Looking down she smiled, “To answer your question, I have to admit that it is like a book has been opened to a chapter that impossible to imagine.” Her gaze returned to him, “My mind tells me that what has happened - can’t happen, yet the unmistakable fluttering in my stomach tells me that indeed there is something there.”

Gideon nodded to her and smiled, “Thank you.”

She tenderly touched his arm; the loving caress caused him to grin broadly. With a snap of the reins, he turned his head back toward the trail, and focused on navigating around the embankment where it had collapsed during the last storm. They had been running parallel to the Snake River for several weeks, a few times actually crossing back over it. They were slowly working their way toward the Columbia.

Gideon suddenly reined the mules to a stop and rose in his seat, “I’ll be dipped.” He swore under his breath as a light drizzle began to fall.

Hannah turned her head and looked in the same direction he was looking. As he was returning to his seat, she gave him a strange questioning look. He laughed. “Just for a second, I thought I saw something running on the opposite shoreline.” He shook his head and clicked the mules started again, quickly reaching up to open the little canvas awning.

She quickly swiveled her head in the direction he was looking, an involuntary shudder raced through her. “Was it an Indian? I can’t see much through all of the drizzle.”

He was well aware of their fears, especially of Indians along the trail, and shook his head, “What I saw was a big horse as black as night.”

“Blackie…” She whispered, “Could it be him?”

“I think he’s following us, trying to figure out how to get onto our side. That’s the damndest thing I ever heard tell of.”

“He’ll get hurt if he tries to cross here, won’t he?” she worried, still trying to get a glimpse of the big horse through the foggy drizzle.

He sighed, “It’ll bust him up some, that’s for sure - might even kill him.”

As Hannah sat studying the opposing shoreline, she bit her lip with worry. She smiled with pure joy as she saw him dart along the bank, then pace back and forth as if he were trying to find an avenue across. “I see him!” she pointed across the river.

“Blackie!” she shouted. The big horse paused and turned his ears toward them, then reared up and ran along parallel to them.

“Yep, it’s him and he wants over here real bad!” Gideon said sadly, “Problem is, if he tries, and as swift as that river is moving, he’ll drown.”

“Blackie!” Hannah again shouted to him.

He cautioned her, “I wouldn’t be doing that. He’ll try crossing, and if something happens, you’ll never forgive yourself.”

She slumped slightly, lowering her arms from where she had been using them to project her voice. “I guess I’ll just have to give up on him.” She sighed, watching the powerful horse gallop alongside the river, the drizzle coming down and surrounding them like a thick fog.

She looked toward her hands in her lap; tears struck her long skirt, “I’m sorry I failed you, Pa.” Her voice was soft with emotion.

“That wasn’t your fault, Hannah.” He lifted her chin and pushed a tear that gathered near the corner of her eye away. “That big horse was just fearful of the crossing, if it’s anyone’s fault, it’d be mine.”

“Yours? Why would you say that?”

“I forgot all about him as we were crossing, I should’ve been checking on him.” He frowned, turning back toward driving the team. The steady drizzle really began to dampen his mood.

“Nonsense, the rope broke and he ran away,” she replied as she patted his strong hand, looking back across the distance toward the other side. “Someone will get a good horse.”

“That they will… That they will…” He glanced toward the big horse as it trotted in the distance, “It’s a damn shame too.” He groused under his breath.

He glanced back toward Hannah, “I’ll buy you another one when we get into Oregon. I promise you that much.” He sadly shook his head and again glanced toward the thoroughbred as it raced along with them.

“You don’t need to do that; we’ll need our money for more practical things.” She again looked toward the big black horse longingly, “Milk cows for the children, chickens for the meat and eggs.” Finally she smiled as they planned their future together on the farm they would build.

He nodded, “Some good pullers that can draw a plow too.” He watched her, feeling better at seeing her finally smile.

Although the rain steadily increased, they stayed on the trail until it was almost dark. When they finally did set camp, Hannah only had time to make sandwiches of dried fish and bread that she had bartered with Arden for.

Dusk had settled on their camp, and so had the rain. It grew steadier and stronger with each passing hour, forcing them all to sleep within their wagon.

Hannah lay against Gideon, and nestled in her arms was Emma. Not far from them both were Rachel and Cade. Constant rumbles of thunder, bright flashes of lightning and torrential rain surrounded them throughout the late evening.

Hannah lay quietly inside their wagon, listening to the rain drum against their canvas top, even though the weather outside was miserable; there was a part of her that didn't mind. She always had a strange fondness for storms that she had developed as a child along the Wabash; in fact she actually grew more excited as the storms neared. As a child her own mother would refer to her as a sky watcher, always eager to spy odd cloud formations.

However, her excitement was slightly more subdued tonight. Now as a mother herself, she had a strange concern that continued to drift in and out of her mind, and it was fear.

She had so much to worry about now that she had responsibility; family survival was paramount and ever present, especially since her transformation.

Though she lay with Gideon, and felt the safety that his nearness offered; she would watch the flicker outside, hear the wind scream like a banshee, or the crack of thunder that sounded like a cannon going off right outside their wagon... there would be no quiet peace on this night.

She felt Gideon wrap his arm protectively around her shoulder, drawing her nearer to him. "You asleep?" he whispered softly.

"Not at all," she replied as she turned slightly toward him and cuddled in.

"Sure is fixing to be a whopper of a storm tonight," he said yawning.

The sound he made caused Hannah to yawn as well. She jumped with surprise, as an extremely loud clap of thunder arrived simultaneously with a brilliant flash. Gideon laughed nervously, "Whoa, that storm is right on top of us right now!"

"Are we safe in the wagon?" she asked him fearfully. “This rain will make the river overflow its banks – are we far enough from the water?”

He used his foot to push aside Hannah's dress as the saturated canvas top began to leak slightly, dripping down on it. "We're probably safer in here than out there, it sounds like it's coming down in buckets!"

He took his hand and drew Hannah's head into his chest, "We’re sitting pretty high above the river - we’ll be alright.” He kissed the top of her head, caressing her face, “Come on, Honey, try to sleep."

She sighed as she relaxed at his touch. He pointed to the children laying close beside them, "Look at them, sleeping as if no care in the world."

She giggled, "I don't think they even are aware it's storming outside."

After a few minutes, she became aware of Gideon's deep breathing. A soft snore escaped from his throat, causing Hannah to giggle. She knew he was very tired. As long as she had known this fine man; he only snored when he was exhausted.

Her ear became attuned to his breathing, and much to her surprise she found that it left her almost with the same feeling as she had as a youth back in Indiana, listening to the patter of the rain and rumble of thunder.

She smiled at the thought of comparing Gideon's sleeping to a storm, but in a loving way it helped her realize how in tune to him she had become. Somewhere within that time, she allowed herself to relax, feeling safe and content in his loving arms, and let sleep finally in to claim her.

-Fifty Three-

Hannah woke up just as the sun was beginning to break the horizon; a light fluttering within her stomach was what prompted her to open her eyes. It felt late, and she was angry at herself for sleeping too long. Now she would be hurried to get their breakfast before the train set out again.

She climbed down from the wagon, and stretched. Looking around their camp, Gideon was nowhere in sight. She slowly picked her way through the mud and began her search for firewood.

The ground here was quite soft from the rain last night; there was a constant sucking sound with each step she took. She frowned; the bottom of her dress would be horribly muddy by the time they set out today.

She began to ready a pile for their fire, but the sticks all seemed to be very damp. Remembering something she had seen her father do, she carefully unscrewed the stopper from a lantern and dribbled a little coal oil onto the wood, and allowed that to soak in.

Returning to the wagon she hung the lantern back in its usual place. Then she reached inside and took out a sack full of 'Prairie Grass Twists' that she had made for this exact reason, and removed three tightly wound twists.

She pushed two of these twists into where she had the driest kindling, and she lit the third braided twist with her match and carefully inserted it beneath the others she had just placed. As the three began to burn in earnest, the coal oil helped it to flourish.

She began to stack larger pieces of wood against the small stack of kindling until they too began to pop and steam, then finally burn. She heard noise and glanced up; Gideon was returning.

"Do you need any help?" he asked, balancing an armload of wood onto the ground at a safe distance from their campfire.

"Oh, thank you, Gideon, you're such a dear!" She smiled, genuinely pleased that he cared enough to bring additional wood for their fire. "I'll have something for us to eat here in a little bit. Will jowl bacon and biscuits be enough?"

He nodded, "Vance says that the rain we got has really fouled up the trail for a ways. He's afraid there will be too much mud if we leave today."

"So we're staying an extra day?" She pushed the rods for her Dutch oven into the mud and suspended the pot over the fire.

"We might even need to stay a couple extra days." He sighed, "Charles said that he was figuring, we got six or seven inches of rain last night." He stood looking toward the river, sadly shaking his head.

"By the looks of the water rushing past, I'm glad we aren't trying to cross at Three Islands today! It'd be a killer for sure."

"Oh I hope the trains behind us wouldn't try to cross with the water moving so quickly and being so high!" she worried.

"No wagon master worth his salt would attempt to cross it today, now a greenhorn...that's different." He spoke as he was dumping coffee grounds into the pot and adding water.

She laughed, making a face at how much coffee he had added, and then she began to roll the dough into small balls and place them into the oven, "I'm a woman, and I think even I would know better than to try and cross when the current is running as fast as it is right now."

"You'd be surprised how foolish some folks can be, pushing hard to get to the valley before winter sets in." He laughed and sat the pot beside the fire to get hot.

“Gideon, you got a minute?” A voice spoke from just beyond their camp. It was Charles Bloom, and he had mud from about his knees down.

Gideon laughed as he turned to look his way, “What happened to you?”

“I have something I want you to take a look at.” He looked over his shoulder, and then nodded to Hannah, “Good morning, Hannah.”

Hannah stood up and pushed her fiery hair from in her face with the back of her hand, “Morning, Charles, is Arden with you?” She tried to look past him but couldn’t see anything. “I hope she is well. You will give her our blessings, won’t you?”

“Oh no, ma’am, she is fixing the young-uns their breakfast. I thank you for your kind words, I’ll be sure to relay them to the wife.” He had removed his hat and then returned it to his head as Gideon stood.

“You aren’t going to eat breakfast?” she sighed.

“Save me some, I’ll eat it when I return.” He gave her a quick peck on her cheek and then followed Charles out. She followed them with her eyes until they had disappeared behind another wagon.

She bent down to stir the bacon and again her hair fell forward. Frowning, she walked to the end of the wagon and placed the gate down. Setting the long fork on the edge, she quickly began to brush and then braid her long red hair. The braid went to her waist, she then wound it around itself, creating a bun in the back where she pinned it so it would remain.

She wasn’t so sure about her hair. She kept it long mostly because Gideon preferred it. However, it just kept growing and was becoming a nuisance, so she had to resort to wearing it in a bun as she had seen her own mother wear hers. She smiled as she turned her head this way and that; the odd feeling would take some getting used to.

She was about to turn when Rachel sat up, slowly scooting toward the end of the wagon while rubbing the sleep from her eyes. She kept staring at Hannah’s bun. It was a novelty to her because she had not seen Hannah wear it like that before. “Do you like it?” Hannah asked.

“It is like my mother’s.” She felt her own long blonde hair, “Could you make mine like that too?”

Hannah had her sit on the end gate and quickly picked up her brush to draw it through Rachel’s fine hair. As she sat the brush aside she took long tendrils on each side of the young girl’s face and braded those, pulling it to the back and wove each into a bun.

Rachel felt the bun, smiling as it was suspended behind her head. “It’s lovely,” she whispered.

Hannah lightly touched the young girl’s nose, “You are lovely.”

She hopped down and followed Hannah to the fire, “Thank you for being my new mother.”

Hannah suddenly stood and turned to face her, slender fingers splayed against her bodice at such a touching comment from the youth. “You are so welcome, Rachel.”

She hugged the youngster and kissed the top of her head, tears clinging to her long lashes as she and Rachel shared this tender moment. Then they heard a splash behind them; each looked up to see Cade shaking the mud from his shoes. “Wow, it sure is sloppy around here!”

Still in their embrace, the two females looked at one another and began to giggle. “Six inches of rain will do that, Cade.” Hannah laughed, her eyes following him as he wandered away from camp so he could use the toilet.

When he returned he asked, “Where’s Pa?” and then began searching the area with his eyes.

“Mr. Bloom came to get him earlier; he wanted to show him something.” Using her apron she removed the lid of the Dutch oven and examined the biscuits.

“Is it ready?” he asked, watching the pot swing from the rod, where it was suspended.

She sighed, “I got a late start this morning. I’m sorry, children.”

Cade shrugged, “Can I go and find Pa then?”

Hannah nodded, “Stay away from the river, and don’t be underfoot; breakfast will probably be ready in about twenty minutes. As soon as she began speaking, he was gone in a flash.

Rachel stood beside Hannah quietly, “You shouldn’t need to apologize for having a late start.”

Hannah glanced up, “Well, I just felt as though all of this should have been ready.”

“You are a ma, and ma’s get pretty busy.” She smiled brightly, “Men-folk just don’t understand how hard it is for us women.”

Hannah laughed, “You sure have that one right!” The girl followed Hannah to the back of the wagon to check on Em who was still sleeping.

“Well, this ma needs to go and…” She raised her slender brows, Rachel laughed at the expression trying to mimic it herself.

“I’ll stay here. You can go first, and when you get back, I’ll go,” the youngster said.

“You sure? I can wait until you go.” Hannah really needed to pee desperately, and after a bit of shooing from Rachel, she was thankful to scurry into the tall brush to relieve herself.

Upon returning, she saw Rachel inside the wagon with Em. “She woke up, and I changed her.”

Hannah smiled as she inspected what the youngster had done. “You did very well!” She hugged Rachel and then picked up Emma, cooing to her. “Did you like your big sister helping you?”

Rachel smiled broadly, hearing her being referred to as a big sister. Finally as Hannah was walking back toward the fire, she reminded the girl that she had been waiting to go and toilet.

She raced off into the weeds and was gone for some time before returning; when she did she was frowning. “What’s the matter?” Hannah asked.

“While I was going, I saw Cade sneaking a peek at me.” She looked toward the ground, “It isn’t like I’m mad at him completely. I mean I do intend on marrying him someday, but still.”

Hannah laughed with the girl’s frankness about the future with Cade, yet the peeping did bother her. “I’ll have his father talk to him; a girl does need her privacy!”

After several minutes Cade returned to their camp; he walked over and sat beside Hannah. Rachel shot him an angry look and walked away from them both. Finally, he tapped his mother on her arm.

“Momma?” he began, and she knew he was troubled and choosing his words carefully. Leaning in close, he motioned for her to lean also. In a whisper he spoke, “She’s different than I am…down there.”

Hannah’s face reddened, as she was embarrassed for the both of them. “And you would know this, how?” she asked sternly, already knowing the answer but wanted him to confess.

He looked at his muddy shoes, “I saw her going to the toilet.”

Hannah frowned, “Cade…son, I’m disappointed in you.” His shoulders slumped as she continued. “Girls need their privacy when they have to go.”

He glanced up at Rachel who was standing not far away, her arms folded defiantly across her chest. “I guess she’s a bit sore at me.” He sighed.

“She’s a lot sore at you, son.” Hannah motioned for Rachel to come over to them, “Do you have anything you want to say to her?”

He lowered his eyes, “I’m sorry for peeking at you.”

“And?” Hannah asked, wanting more from him.

“And I won’t ever do it again…until we’re married,” he added with a smile.

Hannah dropped her head, trying to keep from laughing aloud as Rachel responded, “I catch you peeking at me again like that and I’m going to sock you in your eye.” She shook her fist at him, and then lowered it, “After we’re married…I guess it won’t matter no-how.”

The woman’s eyes swiveled from girl to boy, “Do you have a response to that?”

He sat for a few seconds contemplating what the girl had said, “No, not really.”

Hannah suppressed a laugh, to which the boy then asked, “Is breakfast ready?”

“Did you ever find your Pa?” She carefully handed Em over to Rachel.

“He, Mr. Vance and Mr. Bloom are trying to fetch something out of the mud.”

“Oh, like what?” she asked as she used the apron to again remove the hot lid from the Dutch oven.

“An old brown horse got into the really soft mud and was stuck; they were trying to free it.” He looked at her touching the tops of the biscuits to see if they were ready. “Are they done?”

She returned the lid, “They’re still a bit soft, it’ll be a few more minutes.” She said as she began to stir the bacon.

He then approached Rachel and sat beside her, “Are you still mad at me?”

“No, I’m fine.”

“Good. I don’t think I like it when you are mad at me,” he responded, sounding much older than he really was.

Hannah sighed, thinking to herself that the next ten years could be quite interesting with these two.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Fifty Four-

"Hannah..." Gideon called out softly. He was standing at the end of a wagon with Charles behind him. She looked up from her project of wiping mud from Emma's hands and face with a wet cloth, and then handed the cloth to Rachel to finish.

She stood and looked toward her husband who was standing still. "Are you coming in for breakfast?" she asked, moving toward him. "Em found out that mud was pretty fun to squish in her hands and..." she had a puzzled look on her face as he had remained slightly hidden behind the wagon.

"You have me concerned, Gideon... what are you hiding behind you?" She cautiously walked toward him as he stepped out from the wagon.

He smiled broadly, "We have Charles to thank, Hannah."

She slowly approached and began to look past Gideon, where Charles stood with reins in his hand. Behind him, attached to the reins stood her magnificent thoroughbred!

"Blackie..." She whispered his name almost reverently, crossing the distance between them quickly. "How... where did you find him?" Her hands gently touched him; he seemed to still his head and press it into her body like a hug.

She was crying through her smile, as she looked back toward Gideon. "Was he the horse that was stuck..."

"The river mud covered him from tip to tail." He stepped up beside her and put his arm around her slender waist. "Sheer determination and grit seemed to push him across that damn river. It was the mud on the banks that almost did him in."

Her eyes slowly took in the big horse's body, and cuts and scratches were all over him. Even from her cursory look, she could tell he had lost weight from not being cared for. "Will he be okay?" She looked from Gideon to Charles and then back to the horse.

Charles spoke up, "As near as we can tell, nothing is broke. He's thin and just plum tuckered out from fighting his way across that river." He then added, "Can't figure out if he tried to come across before the big rains came or after... we've been guessing that it was before."

"The current would have been moving too fast for him to swim if he waited until after. We'll have to keep an eye on him for a few days to make sure he didn't get some of that water in his lungs." He smiled and squeezed her hand.

"Oh, thank you, Charles, thank you both! You don't have any idea of what this means to me... Pa's horse… back where he belongs!"

Tears were still in her eyes as she stood admiring the last link she had with her parents. After losing him at what she thought was for good, he suddenly turned up. Gideon gently gave her shoulder a squeeze. "Come on, honey, let me get him fed and bedded down..."

Hannah handed him the reins, "Cade will be so happy to know that Blackie is back with us once again!" She was still beaming when she left him to care for the exhausted animal.

She slipped into their camp and crouched beside the fire as Cade was pushing sticks into the coals to keep it going. Off to one side, Rachel was quietly playing with Emma.

She wiggled her finger to Cade; he stood and walked to her side of the fire. "Am I in trouble?"

She laughed and hugged him, "Nope." She jostled his hair and smiled, "Mr. Bloom and Pa have a surprise to show you." He was puzzled, but she continued. "Papa is tending to the animals right now, so you'll find him there."

He turned and quietly left the camp in search of his father. Hannah stood and walked toward Rachel, "I think he will be mighty surprised!

She took a seat beside Rachel, as she sat she smoothed her dress out underneath. "Mister Bloom and Pa found Blackie."

She turned toward Hannah, her eyes widened showing the sky blue of her iris even more. "Really? Was he alright?" She smiled broadly, knowing how much Hannah had loved that horse.

She added, "They think he'll be fine. He'll need to be watched to be certain though."

Rachel hugged Hannah tightly, "I'm glad he was found by someone who will love and take care of him." She paused as her own words sank into her mind even further, "I guess he and I are a lot alike, finally safe being with people who love us."

Hannah felt her throat tighten with emotion, hugging the girl she nodded, "I couldn't agree more..." The child's innocent words tugged at Hannah; they probably shouldn't have, but in her pregnant condition, everything seems to cause some sort of emotional response.

-Fifty Five-

Three days later, they were again on the trail. The mud from the recent storms made it nearly impossible to navigate the trail; they were constantly either digging out the oxen, mules or wagons. At best, they were only travelling six to seven miles each day.

Every person among the train knew the weather would sometimes slow them, and they were right. Fortunately the The Dalles was growing ever closer, and each day they advanced to their destination.

Hannah looked into the wagon; there the girls were quietly playing. Her eyes were then drawn through the wagon to Blackie. Once again he was tied to the back of the wagon, only this time he walked quietly with Cade perched upon the saddle.

Under her watchful supervision around the big horse, she knew she couldn’t always protect Cade. But knowing she herself had ridden alone at around the same age, she had to trust in the Lord to watch over him. Cade looked up just as she had turned, and he smiled when their eyes made contact.

“He’ll be fine.” Gideon nodded, “You’ve taught him well.” He leaned over and kissed her, “You are a hell of a good mother to the children. You do know that, don’t you?”

Hannah smiled and shrugged; she was never one to boast…but yes, she thought that somehow she had become a good mother. Deep down, aside from what had made her a copy of Hannah, somehow these children had pushed past being mere inconveniences of her transformed self, to one of acceptance and maternal protection like her mother once held over her - Ezrah.

What had happened? she asked herself. How had she changed without realizing it? How was it she had become so maternal? Hannah knew that something – or perhaps many things - had happened along the way, something that helped her accept the changes. At this point though, did it really matter? The changes had run their course and left her as a mother of three, with one on the way.

She again looked backward, satisfied that Cade was riding as she had taught him, and she turned and faced forward. Gideon had been watching her for several long seconds. She noticed and smiled, and he returned that smile.

“Look up toward the front of the train.” He motioned with his head, “We’re approaching The Dalles.”

There were tears welling in her eyes as the realization set in that they were now approaching the last real leg of their journey. She closed her eyes and said a silent prayer of thankfulness, her gratitude for getting them this far safely, evident in her tears.

“Are you alright?” he asked. Deep down Gideon knew why she had tears. Had he been a female, he would have had them too. They had both lost so much on this journey, although Hannah had given up far more.

-Fifty Six-

The cold rains from only days ago were thankfully traded for cool but dry ones. However, October meant that the biting snow of winter would soon arrive. Gideon worried of being trapped here if a sudden blizzard came upon them without warning, as it had happened before to travelers along the trail even earlier than October.

Hannah saw his concern, but instead tried to distract him by speaking of their pleasant change of scenery. "It's so nice to finally see real trees…and so many of them!"

He nodded, "These are some tall pines." Finally inhaling deeply, he smiled at her, "Reminds me a bit of Wisconsin."

"Except with mountains…"

He laughed, "There are places in Wisconsin near as rough as this land, but you're right... except for the mountains."

Hannah looked over her shoulder at Cade and Rachel, peeking over the back of their seat. "Is Em still sleeping?" The youngsters glanced quickly back and then each nodded.

Gideon turned slightly toward the back, but his vision was obstructed by their belongings and spare wagon parts. "How's your horse?” he finally asked, giving up trying to see for himself.

Hannah turned in her seat and pushed her bonnet from her head as it was getting in the way. As it fell to her narrow shoulders, she replied. "He's still back there."

Gideon laughed, "He's probably happier to be back there instead of fending for himself on the other side of the river."

Cade blurted out, "Wouldn't you be happier being with your family too?"

Gideon smiled at his son, "I guess I would at that." He again looked at Hannah; she was sitting quite straight and again studying the thick medical book. He knew better than to try and dissuade her from learning what she could way out here. Also, having someone who had a rudimentary knowledge of medicine would be helpful.

Even though he had been married to this stunning beauty for most of his adult life, there was something intangible that distinguished her personality from the original. She felt him staring and glanced up, holding her finger at the last place she had read.

"You're staring at me again," she laughed, tucking several strands of straying red hair behind an ear.

Gideon smiled, "Can't help it." He looked up to the front of the train; Vance was slowly picking their way toward them. "We must be getting close to The Dalles."

Hannah sat up and tried to see if there was some sort of sign or something that would prompt him. "How do you know?"

With a laugh he pointed off to the side of the trail, "Vance is coming." Within a minute they had pulled closer to him, he smiled and tipped his hat to Hannah as he approached.

Vance wheeled his horse so he could walk it alongside Gideon and Hannah, "The Dalles are right ahead, we're planning on pushing on though since we still have a good bit of daylight left and the weather has been holding out for travel."

Gideon nodded, How far to the toll gate?"

Vance lifted his hat and wiped the sweat from inside. Even though it was October, it was very warm. As he placed his hat once again upon his head he pointed as if they were on a street in a busy city. "Once we're past The Dalles, we turn south and it'll take us right to the Barlow Gate."

Hannah leaned forward so she could speak, "Do you know how much it will be to use the road?"

Vance slowly shook his head, "The last time I was here it was near to $5 per wagon. I imagine it will be near-on to that still, though they do charge extra for the stock."

His words left Hannah speechless; she sank back into her seat and worried like the woman she had become. Gideon whistled through his teeth, "And I thought them folks back at the Green were robbers."

Leaning on his saddle horn, Vance laughed. "I figure they'll charge as much as a man can pay. Dover, the wagon master that had been leading us up until we separated, once told me that he heard of a railroad man who was a-fixin to build a train rail all the way west...said that trips like we're on here will become a thing of the past real soon."

Gideon eyed him suspiciously, unsure of whether Vance was pulling his leg or not. When Vance never changed his expression, he decided that what his friend said must be true.

"So our trip out here is all for naught?" Hannah asked. "Maybe we should have taken the river."

Gideon shook his head, "Too many die on the river, them that don't know it will surely perish." He looked lovingly toward Hannah. "She ain’t a forgiving thing, that river…I couldn't live if anything were to happen to you or the children.”

Vance sat up straighter as he always did for the beautiful Hannah, "Ma'am, I wouldn't go as far as say what you did about coming out here. It'll be a few years yet before folks come this way by train... but once they do, the good land will fill up fast."

"That’s a good reason for us to keep moving and not dally. We'll make sure to stake out a place for ourselves first!" Gideon gave her a reassuring pat on the leg, "We'll be alright, you'll see."

-Fifty Seven-

A day and a half later they reached the Barlow Toll Gate. It wasn't much more than a shack that was sitting along the trail. There was a long thin tree balanced that completely blocked the entrance, making it impossible to go around. The tree was raised only to allow a wagon to pass.

A little man allowed passage only after each wagon paid the toll, and then one by one they were allowed to enter the trail. Those who had little or no money would sell off what they could until enough was raised.

The wagons were lined up in a row, each driver paying the short man as he moved among the wagons. He walked to the side of their wagon and climbed up on the wheel as soon as it had stopped. “To use the Barlow is 5 dollars…cash money - your stock will be extra.” Eyeing the wagon and what stock they had he shrugged, “Look like you owe me 18 dollars and 50 cents.

Hannah gasped, “You can’t be serious?! It’s also obvious you can’t add; it should be less than 15 dollars! ”

The little man shrugged, “I charge what I charge. If you ain’t got it…pull off to the side. No pay means no use of the road,” he replied flatly. Looking sternly at Gideon he drawled, “Keep a tight rein on that missus of yourn, she pisses me off any more and it’ll be an even 20!”

Gideon frowned, reaching for the money and handing it to the man. “Word gets out what you are charging; you may be hard pressed to have users for your road.”

He counted the bills as Gideon handed them over, “As long as folks like you keep on coming, I’ll get my pay.” He climbed down, smiled at Hannah and tipped his hat. “Now if you would kindly get in line with the other wagons, I have some money to make.”

Hannah leaned out, “Sir, what is the story about those folks over there?” She pointed to a wagon off to one side.

He stepped out where he could look beyond their wagon, “That’s the Roland’s. They don’t have enough to pay the toll, so they’re selling what they can to raise funds.”

“Don’t you have a heart?” she chastised him. “It will be winter soon!”

He spat on the ground, “Ma’am, I’m a business man, and frankly I don’t care if they’re asshole deep in snow; if they can’t pay…they don’t go. He turned and walked to the next wagon in line.

As Gideon began to pull away, Hannah watched the older man and woman who were trying to sell what they could to have enough money for the trail. Her heart went out to these people. Gideon noted the sadness in her eyes, knowing that she would want to help in any way she could.

He smiled, thinking that she was so unlike the original, who thought only of herself. This one though…her heart was as big as the country they were traveling in. He pulled out of the line and directed the team to the side, setting the brake.

Hannah was surprised as he began to climb toward the ground turned, and lifted her down. “We have some real rough country to pass through up ahead, so we can’t be having any extra weight,” he whispered.

She looked into his eyes, and smiled, “Have I told you lately that I love you?”

He grinned as he put his arm around her narrow waist and led her to the couple, “Probably, but it’s always good to hear.” He turned back toward their wagon, “Cade, Rachel…watch Emma and stay put.”

The man stood beside his wagon, with a faint look of hope in his eyes. “Morning, folks!” He called out cheerfully.

Gideon walked toward him and extended his hand, “I’m Gideon Shepherd and this here is my wife, Hannah.”

“How do, ma’am. I’m Forrest Roland.” He tipped his hat and turned toward his wife and motioned for her to come up, “This is Vic, short for Victoria.”

Hannah smiled at Forrest and his wife, and Gideon gave her a nod. “The little robber said you was looking to sell off some items so you could raise up some money to use the trail.”

The older man scowled and glared toward the toll collector working his way down the wagons. “We’ve had a tough go of it, that’s for sure.” He frowned with embarrassment and looked down at the ground, “When we arrived here near to three weeks ago, we had no money to our name. We sold Vic’s china, my gun and several extra wagon parts.”

“We’re still about six dollars shy of having enough,” his wife added sadly.

The man took Gideon by his elbow and directed him to his wagon, “Please come see if there is anything you could use, anything you can spare will be helpful. I ain’t asking for no handouts, no sir. If you want something that I have, we can dicker on a fair price.”

Gideon peered over the back of the wagon as the man lowered the end gate. There wasn’t much left that he felt he could use, but then he noticed several bundles of twigs with the bottoms wrapped in wet leather. “What’s in all the bundles?”

The man quickly exchanged a look with his wife, reluctantly he answered, “The wife and I are from the east coast…Virginia way. Those bundles are what were left of the vineyard we once owned. We set aside some young roots so we could start up again in the valley.”

“Grapes?!” Hanna asked, astonished. “Papa had a small arbor that grew back in Indiana. It was a start from some he got from a great aunt.”

The little man nodded, “These are Concord grapes.” He said smiling and lifted out a bundle. Using his thumbnail he gently scratched through the root to show the green underneath. “They’re still alive after all that we’ve been through! You should have seen me watering them back a ways when there was barely any water…but momma and I made do.”

Hannah held the bundle that he was showing; Gideon could see she was deep in thought.

“How many bundles do you have?” she finally asked.

The old man smiled proudly, “We’ve over two hundred bundles, there’s close to twenty-five roots per bundle.”

Gideon asked, “You’re going to need a chunk of ground for that many plants.” As he spoke he watched Hannah wander off, still deep in thought.

“Lord willing, if we can get back on the trail there,” he replied frankly.

Gideon sadly looked around him, “Mister, I’d love to be able to help, but there isn’t anything here that I really can use that wouldn’t put extra weight in our wagon.”

From behind them Hannah spoke softly, “Excuse me sir.” She held several folded bills. Both men turned back toward her as she spoke, “I will pay you exactly twenty-five dollars for twenty-five bundles…on two conditions.”

As she was speaking, Vic stepped from their wagon and stood beside Forrest; her eyes were smiling and searching her husband’s eyes in hope. He stood a bit straighter and studied the small woman with the flaming red hair. “And what would they be?”

She looked toward Gideon, who was standing off to the side with his arms folded, a smile playing on his face. She continued, “One, that you keep them healthy all the way to the Willamette Valley, and two…”

Forrest exchanged a glance with Gideon; who shrugged and deferred to his wife. “…and two, you help us pick out good land that will help them grow.” She held out her hand and waited.

He eyed Hannah’s hand, and then looked toward his wife who nodded vigorously. “Mrs. Shepherd, for that, I’ll even plant them for you too!”

He grasped her hand and shook it vigorously, a relieved smile spread upon both his and his wife’s face. “It’s a deal, ma’am, bless you!” He quickly hugged his wife and spun her in a circle, “Looks like we’re on the trail again, Vic! We even have enough to buy us some much needed supplies!”

As they began to walk back toward their wagon, Gideon put his arm around Hannah’s shoulder. “Part of your father’s money?” he asked. “You probably paid him too much. You know that, don’t you?”

She nodded, “I’m okay, and I look at it as an investment toward our future. Besides, Papa always liked his wine when he had an opportunity to drink it, so I don’t look at as wasted money.” She glanced up at him, “Do you?”

“It’s your money, if you want to buy bundles of grape roots with it…so be it.” He smiled and gave her a loving squeeze.

She looked up at him, “Don’t be that way, Gideon. If we make a go out here, and are successful, we’ll all benefit.”

He smiled and kissed her cheek, “All for one…”

“And one for all…” She said and then stopped suddenly, looking at him, “You’ve read Alexandre Dumas too?”

He smiled, and helped her climb back up into their wagon, “I read it sometime back in 1854 or ’55. I rather enjoyed the story, in fact…somewhere in the back of our wagon is my copy.”

She peered over the edge at him as he was just placing his foot on the spoke of their wheel, “You never cease to amaze me, Mr. Shepherd.”

He began his climb. “That’s good to know,” he replied smiling.

As they settled into their bench, Gideon turned to Hannah. "But…grape roots?"

She smiled, "The soil may not be decent enough for regular farming like you may be used to. All grapes need is warm temperatures, some sun and a good amount of water."

He shrugged and nodded, "While I'm not sure on the warm temperatures, I've heard they get plenty of rain out here." Then he grinned and asked, "I don't want to throw dirt on your fire, honey, but do you think you can make a living off of raising grapes? I mean, do you know how to care for them or make wine for that matter?"

She smiled, indicating the wagon they had just left with a nod from her head, "With his help, and whatever I can find in a book."

He sighed, and then studied her face for several long seconds. "You know, I've a feeling that once you've set your mind on something... you see it all the way through!" He gave the reins a quick snap which set their mules to moving. "I have a feeling I'll be on the learning end of your grape growing and wine making project."

Hannah giggled lightly at his comment, "It'll be three years before we could make any wine; the vines that papa had were nearly forty years old by the time we moved."

Gideon whistled through his teeth, "I'll be an old man by then."

She smiled, "You won't be old. Besides, everything we do now will go toward the children someday."

He leaned over her and kissed her cheek, "That's why I love you so much! You are always thinking of the future... and always with me and our children in mind."

She hugged his nearer arm, her shawl sliding off her shoulder, which caused her to reposition it. "Thank you, Gideon. I told myself long ago that if I was going to step into this role, I was going to make the best of it for as long as I live."

"Now, all we have to do is live through to the end of this journey!" He followed the wagon ahead of him through the gate, followed by Charles and Arden and then by Forrest and Vic.

Hannah peered over her shoulder at Rachel and Cade. Emma was sleeping soundly on the blanket shroud, folded and stacked in the corner. Both of them scooted closer to the wagon's bench so they could see past their parents.

"What is this place?" asked Cade.

"This is the Barlow Toll Road, children; we're on the last leg of our journey!" He glanced quickly back, trying to see the expression on their faces. He wasn't disappointed either, for both were grinning broadly.

Forward and into the late evening they rolled. The wagons were in single file, squeezing between trees with barely room to pass. Off and on it would snow, it wasn't much at first, but when it did, the biting cold reminded them that winter was not far away.

As the days built upon others, the little train moved forward toward their destination, often stopping to cut trees and fight their way through the meager openings. By the time the evening would fall upon them, the participants of the train were exhausted and would fall asleep as soon as their eyes were closed.

The air grew sharply colder as the wind picked up. They had to begin wrapping themselves in blankets as they rolled along. At one point, when they had stopped for the evening, Hannah began to search for warmer clothing for the children because they needed it.

Hannah unpacked the coats that up until now had been stored in a trunk. She kept Em wrapped in blankets, but she had nothing for Rachel. During the course of several days, she bartered with another family for a couple of sheepskins with thick wool still on them, and began to make a coat for Rachel.

Rachel was beyond excited when Hannah would have her try it on and then make adjustments so it would fit better. Somehow, she just had the knack, and the coat turned out beautifully.

"I promise you that we'll fix the ties with proper fasteners, maybe some ivory doodads with crochet eyelets that they push through," Hannah said as she had Rachel turn slowly around. "Is it warm?"

Rachel beamed because it was made with the wool was on the inside. There were appreciative tears in her eyes. "It is so very warm! Thank you so much!" Hannah kissed her and they hugged, "I don't think I've ever had such a wonderful coat!"

Gideon walked back to the fire and set down his rifle; in his other hand were two rabbits. "Sometime tomorrow, when we get out of this thick tree cover... you're going to see the most stupendous sight that you ever laid eyes on."

Cade stood, "What's that, Pa? What did you see?"

He bent down and gathered Cade in his arms, tossing him into the air like he was nothing, "I saw just about the biggest bump in the road that I ever did see!"

Hannah gave him a curious look; he saw and mouthed the words to her, "Mount Hood."

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Fifty Eight-

From a great distance away, it had been lost in the clouds. The closer the wagons neared, it loomed over the treetops and could be seen for miles and miles around. "Mount Hood," Gideon whispered in awe.

"That's a huge hill, Pa!" Cade chirped as he looked on between his parents, "Are we going to have to cross it?"

"Oh dear, I hope not," Hanna sighed fearfully.

"No son, we will skirt the south end of it and move on from there." He glanced at the both of them, "Next big stop will be the Willamette Valley!"

Hannah's head was as if on a swivel, "Do you mean... we're almost done?"

He held out his hand, "Whoa there, we still have a ways to travel yet! But yeah, we’re almost there.”

They stopped the wagons and the pioneer families stood in awe, admiring the towering mountain that loomed before them. "Sure is a big one!" Charles sighed as he walked up beside Gideon.

"Sure is," he replied, and then pointed out the trail they would have to take to go around the great colossus. "It'll probably be in our sights for four or five days."

Hannah stood and held Emma; Cade was between them, all were completely amazed at the sheer beauty of what was before them. Arden moved to stand beside Hannah, in a reverent whisper she spoke, "How could any person not believe in a Creator after seeing such beauty?"

"It takes my breath away," Hannah softly answered.

Gideon laughed, "The way you women are whispering, a fella would think you was in church."

Hannah pointed to the snow-capped mountain and spoke slightly sarcastically to him, "Have you ever seen anything more beautiful?"

He nodded, and then glanced toward Hannah, "Yep, I'm happily married to her, too."

Hannah's face reddened, but she had to smile. Charles looked at the both of them and rolled his eyes, causing Arden to giggle.

From a distance they heard a shrill whistle, reminding Charles and Arden to begin walking back to their wagon. Gideon gently put his arm around Hannah. "Come on, honey, Vance is a-wanting us to keep moving."

"That was him who whistled?" Hannah said as she looked toward the front of all the wagons, Vance was mounted on his horse and waving his hat to proceed.

Cade was impressed, “Gosh, he’s a good whistler!”

He then tried to whistle like he had just heard, but all that came out was a lot of air and spit. "Keep trying, son, you'll figure out how to do it soon enough!" Hannah said laughing, and she placed her hand to the back of his head and directed him toward their wagon.

Gideon stood quietly behind their wagon and lifted Cade and then Rachel up and into it. He set them gently inside, and then carefully took Emma from Hannah and placed her into it as well. He walked with Hannah back to the front and held onto her elbow as she climbed the wheel up into the seat. As she settled in her place on the bench, he climbed up and moved past Hannah to take up the reins that had been wound around the brake handle.

"Here we go. Hold on," he said, more as a cautionary warning than an announcement. The wagon lurched forward suddenly and the jolt had recoiled through all of them because of the severe angle that they were now riding down.

"Ugh!" Cade voiced as he almost fell onto his side, but managed to keep both Emma and himself upright with the assistance of Rachel. A few odds and ends fell from within the wagon and onto the floor; the children began to giggle due to their continued bumping into each other.

Hannah gave up holding her hand onto her bonnet, and gripped an iron rail on the side of the seat and its back to prevent her from sliding out of it. Behind her Rachel and Cade were making silly sounds but with each bump, and laughing, it sounded more goat-like then human.

"I will be so happy once we're on level ground!" Hannah groaned.

"Ruts from earlier wagons and rocks... they sure will jar a body!" he said frowning as he fought both the mules and the trail.

As the trail finally leveled out, Hannah looked behind her at the mess inside their wagon. With a sigh she glanced from it to Gideon, "It's going to take all night to clean up that chaos back there."

"I figure that Vance will be stopping up here a ways, there isn't more than a couple hours of daylight left." Gideon forced a reassuring smile at his wife, "I can give you a hand straightening up."

"Thank you, I'd appreciate that." She smiled, pushing a fiery red lock of hair back under her bonnet. She looked toward the massive mountain, "Well, one thing is certain; we won't need to search too hard to find sticks to burn for our campfire."

"Maybe we can throw in with the Blooms for supper tonight, I'm sure their wagon is as much a mess as ours is."

"That's a great idea; I'll ask Arden when we stop. Hannah placed her slender hands on her thighs, glancing back to see the children already beginning to put things back where they belonged, even though they were still moving.

Gideon also glanced back, then smiled at Hannah and whispered, "Those are two damn fine children, Hannah."

"Even Em is sitting quietly while they tidy up," she replied proudly.

"There's Vance," Gideon said as they approached the mounted rider.

"There's a nice meadow up ahead with a good stream that has clear ice cold water. We'll stop there for the night." He said as they passed, and then repeated it for the next wagon in line.

Finally the trail, which had been meandering through tall pines, rounded a great bend where it opened up into a quiet meadow. With their backdrop of the huge mountain and its snow-capped peak, Hannah drew in a breath. "Oh, it's so beautiful!"

Gideon worked to the edge and stopped near the small creek, set the break and stood up, high in the wagon. "I can't argue with you, Hannah...it's a beautiful sight."

He dropped to the ground and then turned back toward Hannah, helping her down. "Come on, young-uns, let’s get you out of the wagon too." As he was lowering them down he suggested they could help out by gathering up sticks and small limbs for their fire.

They took off in search, followed by Hannah calling out behind them, "Don't go too far, stay within sight of the camp." Both Cade and Rachel called over their shoulder, promising that they wouldn't wander off as they began to retrieve sticks.

Gideon handed Emma to Hannah and then moved toward the mules to unhitch them. He watched the beautiful redhead stand beside her powerful black thoroughbred once again, running her hand down his sleek neck and speaking to him softly.

"How's his wounds look?" he called out to her.

"Looks as though he’s mending nicely…" She leaned to inspect his wounds better. "Seems that he'll be okay. She smiled and moved Em close so she could touch Blackie's powerful flank.

Hannah walked toward the wagon and quickly changed Em, making sure that she was not exposed to the cold air for very long. As she was finishing up, Cade and Rachel returned for a second time to their camp.

Cade paused and watched Rachel place her sticks down. Then he turned to Hannah and asked, “Do you suppose that’ll be enough for the night?” His question surprised Hannah, not because he asked, but because he sounded so mature.

“It will be enough to get supper started, but we will need a lot more to warm ourselves by the fire.”

Rachel moved over and took Emma from her mother, “Do you think that Papa…Pa could play his fiddle for us tonight?”

Hannah shrugged, “It all depends on how fast we can get supper finished.” She carried her deep cast iron pot to the fire and pounded the rods into the ground so she could suspend it over the flame. As she worked, her mind thought to how Rachel had called Gideon “Papa”. Long ago she had told Hannah that she called her own father “Papa”.

The confusion she was likely feeling with how she wanted to act and react around Gideon and Hannah was obviously troubling the child. Sadly, it was one of those things that she would have to deal with on her own.

Gideon returned to the camp briefly but left again, this time leading Blackie over to his picket line. When he finally returned to the camp for the evening, supper was ready and the children were already eating.

He peered over Hannah’s shoulder as she was dishing him a tin, “I hope you’re hungry for rabbit stew?”

He laughed, “Always.” He took the plate and two biscuits from her, and then sat down on the ground near Cade. After pushing a couple of spoonfuls into his mouth, he nodded and pointed toward the tin with his spoon, “Sure is tasty, I like the potatoes cut up in there like you have.”

She stood and re-hung the lid back on the suspended pot, “That’s good, but savor them because it’s the last of that we have. We’re almost out of flour too…could be a couple of lean weeks before we get to where we can pick up more.” She hesitated as she was about to sit, “There will be another place that we can purchase more supplies…right?”

He shrugged, “I’m not sure, that is a question I’ll have to ask Vance about.” He pushed his biscuit into the natural broth, soaking what he could before eating it. “We’ll make do for the time being. We always have, we always will.”

She sat on a log beside Gideon, not far away Rachel was quietly playing with Emma. Hannah’s gaze panned across their camp, her eyes taking in each of them. They would make do for now; someday though, everything they desired would be theirs to have in this new land.

They finished eating in quiet; it was well after sunset, and Hannah was putting Emma to bed. Finally as Gideon was warming his fingers at the fire, Rachel slowly made her way beside him.

She stood quietly for several seconds before Gideon noticed her standing slightly behind him, without her asking he knew what she wanted. “What ya doing?” she asked.

Gideon smiled, “Just warming my fingers by the fire. You want to step in here too, I can move over a bit and give you room.”

Her hands were behind her back, she was in her coat slightly swaying, “Cold fingers, huh…”

He grinned, “Fairly cold.”

She crouched beside him and also held her hands above the fire, “I know what will warm your fingers up.”

“Not the fire?” he smiled broadly.

“No, not really…something better,” she quietly replied.

“What’s better than a warm fire?”

She looked down at the flames dancing along the wood, “You could play your fiddle for us, and I guess that should warm up your fingers.”

Gideon gave her a surprised look, “You know, that is a mighty good idea.” As he spoke, he looked toward the wagon, “I’m too clumsy and noisy to sneak into the wagon and get my fiddle. I’d probably wake Emma trying to get it out.”

She looked toward the wagon, “I’m as quiet as an Indian. I can get it for you.”

Gideon watched her walk to the wagon and slip in without a word; he glanced toward Cade who had been listening to their whole conversation. When their eyes met, the man smiled and winked at his son.

Cade smiled back, “Pa?”

Gideon replied as he watched Rachel carefully climbing from the wagon and returning with his violin case, “Yes, son, what is it?”

The boy sighed deeply, “I really like her.”

Gideon nodded, “I do too, son…I do too.”

-Fifty Nine-

There was a slight dusting of snow that greeted them the following morning; reluctantly Hannah crawled out from the warmth of their bed to begin breakfast. Gideon was already up, returning from the forest with an armload of wood.

“Oh bless you, Gideon; you have saved me so much time!” She caressed his back as he lowered the wood to build up their fire.

As he stood, he kissed Hannah and placed his arm around her, “How you feeling this morning?” She knew without words, that his concern was for her expectant condition.

She leaned into him, “Under the circumstances, I’m feeling pretty good.”

He dropped down and removed a couple of prairie twists from his pocket, tucking them into the sticks. “I’ll get this lit for you and then go on and fetch some water for coffee.” Striking a match he lit the twist, “Breakfast will have to be meager this morning, Vaughn wants to be heading out as soon as we can get ourselves around.”

Placing her diminutive hands on her hips, she frowned and tried to think of a breakfast alternative. “We’ve got some bread I made a couple of days back; I can warm it on the fire. I could even fry up some jowl bacon and we could make sandwiches.”

He smiled as he stood, “That’s the spirit.” He retrieved the coffee pot and a bucket from the wagon, “I suspect the children will be up in a bit. I think I’m hearing Emma stir.”

Hanna sighed, “I thought if I got up before the sun, I’d have a little moment of peace.” When she saw the smile on his face she tried to rephrase her comment. “It’s not that I don’t love them…I really do, more than you can imagine!”

Gideon held up his hand, a smile splayed on his face, “You don’t need to say any more, Love.” He kissed her and began to walk backward as he headed toward the tree line, “Besides, any person who is a parent would never fault you for wanting a moment for yourself.”

He turned around, and she watched him until he disappeared into the predawn darkness. She bent down to toss more sticks upon the fire, and then a noise behind her caused her to turn.

“Morning, Mother…” Rachel was directly behind her, “I heard you talking out here, and thought I would get up and help you.”

Hannah smiled at the youngster, gently caressing her soft face with her hand. “Thank you, Rachel.” It was the first time she could remember the girl calling her ‘Mother’. "I'll tell you what, if Em wakes up before I’m done here, could you see to her so I can get breakfast ready?" Hannah crouched down so she was face to face with Rachel.
"Sure, I can help you with Emma." She slowly returned to the wagon and quietly stood just outside, listening to every sound the infant made.

A small board was suspended over the back rests of two kitchen chairs, creating a make-shift table so Hannah could quickly slice the bread. As soon as she had finished, she began to flip the bacon in her skillet using a long fork.

The smell of the bacon cooking rousted Cade from his sleep; he yawned as he crawled down from the wagon, his hair in disarray. Rachel and he spoke quietly to each other for a minute and then she began to climb inside.

Hannah glanced up as he was walking to the fire, "Did you wake your sister?"

He shook his head and yawned, "No, she woke me up." He smiled and then laughed to himself, "Ma, do you know how she woke me up this morning?"

Hannah smiled after seeing his grin, "She was tossing her cloth doll at my face. She would hit my nose and giggle." He ran his fingers through his hair, trying to flatten it back down, "She did it about three hundred times before I woke enough to skedaddle!"

Hannah laughed and placed her hands upon her hips, "Three hundred times?"

He rocked back and forth uncomfortably, and then smiled. "Okay, well maybe it was about ten times."

"I thought so." She laughed and tussled his hair, and then she lightly swatted his bottom. "Get your morning duties out of the way. Your Pa says we'll be leaving soon."

It seemed even darker as they began their travel after breakfast that morning. Overcast gray skies hung low, and foretold of a cold rain or heavy wet snow to come. Behind them stretched Blackie and the remainder of the wagons, because it was the Shepherd’s turn to be the lead wagon. Gideon was quiet as their mules pulled them along slowly over the terrain; Hannah noticed and finally broke their silence.

"You seem awfully quiet." She spoke as she put up her bonnet, tying the ribbon under her chin. She adjusted the thick quilt over her lap, tucking it under her to keep out the chill.

His eyes lifted toward the mountain as he spoke, "We're fixin’ to be snowed on today, and I’m just hoping that it won't be too terrible." He bit at the end of his glove and wriggled his hand out. He put his index and thumb together and sort of closed his hand several times. "There's quite a bit of moisture in the air."

"Maybe it will just rain."

He sighed deeply as he worked his hand back into his glove, "I'm afraid rain would be worse... if it rains, it may freeze. It would make footing for the animals and folks on foot pretty precarious!"

Hannah quickly glanced back toward her big thoroughbred horse; a bad fall up here would doom any animal. She quickly closed her eyes, Gideon watched her until she opened them up again.

"Praying?"

She replied, "I'm praying it'll be snow."

"Well, it looks as though you may have gotten your prayer answered. Look." He gestured with his head, she turned to watch great snowflakes the size of Indian Head pennies begin to fall.

Cade gleefully shouted, "Look Rach... it's snowin!" He was looking over his mother's shoulder at the snow; soon Rachel was peering over Gideon's.

"How much longer are we going to be close to the mountain?" Hannah finally asked.

"Too darned long..." He shook his head in frustration as the snow began to fall steadily. Nothing was said; the man and woman only exchanged a knowing glance.

Their dusting gradually morphed into a coating, and then became measurable. The entire time that Gideon was in the lead, he constantly glanced backward to see how far the last wagon was. Vaughn walked his horse beside the wagon, "What you keep looking for?"

Gideon sighed, "I've a bad feeling about this trail around the mountain." He glanced upward; Vaughn followed his gaze with his own. "I've heard tell of rocks coming loose, or snow that will completely trap a train in... some so bad, the folks had died."

Vaughn quickly caught his hat as it almost fell from looking upward, "You really think we'll have that much snow?"

Gideon shrugged, "We need to keep the wagons close, and one of them lagging behind too far might be cut off or lost if we do get into blizzard conditions."

Hannah watched Vaughn ponder on what Gideon had said; finally he excused himself and wheeled his horse toward the last few wagons. She studied her husband’s face for several seconds, "Do you really think we'll get snows like that?"

"I hope not, but being prepared might just save someone's life." He glanced toward her briefly, "You go on and get cuddled with the children. Keep them warm back there."

She smiled, "I'll be fine beside you..."

He looked down, and then directly at her, "If the wagon shifts, it could throw you out... I'd die if you were to be injured or killed. Please, go in the back with Cade, Rachel and Emma."

There was something in his voice, something that caused her to nod. Silently she slipped into the back with the children. Piled under blankets, she read to them, but her eyes were constantly glancing up toward Gideon. Often her gaze took her past him to the outside of the wagon where the snow was beginning to fall even harder.

-Sixty-

By noon the next day the storm had intensified. It combined with a swirling wind, and created a necessity for them to find a place where they could wait it out. That single day turned into three, forcing the train to form a circle with their wagons and turning their stock loose inside the center for protection. Even ten extra oxen that had been trailing the team were safely within the protective circle of the train.

Their rations during the storm were meager; biscuits and dried meat were all they had to eat. Whipping wind prevented them from building individual fires of any substance, however as a group, once they had a large fire started, it was maintained by everyone within the train.

Eyeing the flames as they were pushed by the storm, Gideon feared the wind would carry a spark toward one of the canvas covers of the wagons and start a hellacious fire that they would have no hope of putting out. Thankfully his fear never occurred, as the wind died down shortly after dark on that first night. The snow however, kept falling as the temperature dropped, piling deeper and deeper with each day that passed.

On the third day, after the storm had finally moved on, the wind began to pick up again. Even so, the small train began the task of digging themselves out. It was a strange storm due to the fierce wind, in places the ground was scrubbed bare of snow; in others were massive drifts, taller than a man's head.

On top of the strangeness, by morning of the fourth day, it had grown unseasonably warm; so much so that Gideon had forgone his jacket and was hitching the mules in just his long sleeved shirt. Hannah stood beside him as he was pulling the strapping tight.

"Do you think the trail will be difficult to navigate?" Hannah asked as she held Emma. "I heard Charles say that we will have to be on the lookout for an avalanche... is that true?"

He sighed and leaned against the lead mule, "I reckon anything is possible." He glanced toward her and smiled, "Don't fret, Hon; I'll see we get through."

She placed her small hand on his arm, "I know that, Gideon. You have been seeing to our needs for a long time!" She looked toward Mount Hood, "It's just that we're so near..."

He pulled her close and kissed her, and then tapped Emma's button nose. "We'll push through this as we always do. You'll see."

Her beautiful green eyes were twinkling as she looked at him; behind them both they heard Cade and Rachel playing and tossing snow at each other. Gideon gestured toward them with his head, "Go on, see to them before they end up hurting one another."

***

The following week was fraught with danger and exhaustion. As the train would move forward, one of the men would precede with his horse and shoot into the snow that was hanging over the edge of the mountain up ahead. This would cause it to cascade down the side of where it could hurt no one. Then they would return to the train, move forward, and do it all over again.

In spots, the men were forced to shovel through the larger drifts so they might pass. It was back-breaking and labor intensive. Often when a wagon or one of their stock animals would get too far off the trail, they were forced to dig them out as well.

To Hannah, it seemed that there was no such thing as falling to sleep, you were either awake or sound asleep. Every man and older boy among them was exhausted, but they were making headway. She could sense their position to the mountain began to change.

Later that night as Gideon crawled into the bed after seeing to their animals, he found her huddled under a thick blanket. He cuddled close to her as she adjusted the blanket over them both. He instantly began to yawn; Hannah quickly asked him a question that had been on her mind, wanting to get it in before he fell asleep. "We're starting to turn south, aren't we?"

He nodded as he yawned, “Sure, we’re turning south a bit.”

Hannah placed her head upon his chest, scooting into him to soak up his warmth. “It will be good to finally be where we’re going, won’t it?” She turned her head and looked toward him, but his eyes were closed and his breathing was regular.

She drew the blanket up over her face and closed her eyes as well. Now wasn’t the time for talking, it was the time to sleep. She knew it, but that didn’t make it any easier. As she felt her body falling into a dreamlike state, she allowed the release of sleep to claim her. As she had experienced countless times before, tomorrow would come soon enough, and with it bring another day.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

The story continues - Hope you enjoy!

-Sixty One-

Their wagon rolled on, the land had begun to level out during the past few days. Tall pines crowded the trail; Hannah was smiling more as the snowy landscape was turning green with vegetation that had yet been touched by winter’s icy grasp. Within her heart was an anticipation that seemed to grow with each rotation of their wheels. Gideon and the children too weren’t immune to the excitement of the trail’s end. Theirs was a journey that had taken months, but like those who arrived before them, much would need to be done!

In both Hannah’s and Gideon’s minds, there was much to be thankful for. The odds of arriving with a family intact was almost unfathomable. More often than not, a family would have lost one or more of their members along the way. Hannah recalled the countless markers or piles of stone, were all that remained of those who lost the fight to move west.

She looked backward into their wagon, among the spare parts and clutter, slept three of the most precious little humans she had ever loved. Turning back to the front, she thought about her parents who fell to the Indian attack so many miles ago. She loved them deeply, but somehow that love paled to what she felt for Gideon, Cade, Emma and now, even Rachel.

Beside her sat Gideon, who held the reins in his strong hands. Feeling he was being watched he turned toward her and smiled; his twinkling eyes made her young heart flutter. “What?” he asked.

She leaned into his shoulder, “I love you.” Her words were true, her love for him consuming.

He grinned broadly, and then leaned over and kissed her. “I was planning on waiting until later to tell you…”

The look on her face was of concern, yet the smile he held on his confused her. “What? What is it?”

Gideon sat up straighter and gestured with his head, “Notice the mountain?” Her eyes quickly glanced toward the shrinking colossus. “We’ve turned to the south… we’re on the last leg.”

There were tears in her eyes, as visions of her parents, the original Hannah and Ezrah all flashed through her mind. Each was an integral part of whom she had become, like twigs that are gathered to make a strong almost unbreakable bond.

She ran the tip of her finger along her eye, chasing the tears that were collecting away. “H..how much further do we have to go?”

Gideon looked up toward the early November sun, “Probably only a few days…if that.”

He smiled slowly; his grin was infectious and caused her to smile as well. "We should be in the Willamette Valley within the week. That is, barring anything unforeseen that could delay our arrival."

She sighed and looked out into the distance, "The good Lord willing."

He lightly nudged her with his shoulder, "Don't you fret, Hannah, you should know I'll see after you and the children."

Hannah smiled at him, as she pushed her fiery loose hair back under her bonnet. She sat quietly listening to the sounds of the trail, the rattle of the wagons and creaking of their axels. Also heard was the lowing of the trailing oxen and the whistling and calling out from those riders within their wagons and on horseback. They were sounds that she never wanted to hear again, yet would miss desperately.

It was amusing to her as she thought of how sounds and smells of the journey someone like her could actually admit to missing. Hannah knew that there would be a day that she might look back on this time, and take great pride in seeing it through to the end. Especially, knowing what she had gone through after all, to get here.

She looked at her lap, the slight swell of their child growing quietly in her womb. She thought of her parents, killed along the trail west. She was still upset that she never took the time to bury them properly, yet knew that had she remained even for a moment she may have been killed.

Hannah had no way of knowing how their lives would turn out, or whether it was even possible anymore to return to who she had once been. Yet she felt confident that staying as she was for Gideon, the children, and yes, herself was the only viable option she had. Having been Hannah for this long, she had forgotten much of Ezrah's life.

To her now, Ezrah seemed like a cousin whom she had lost touch with. She could remember his laugh and voice as much as she could her own parents... but that was where it stopped. She could no longer fathom what life would be like without her family surrounding her, and the lives that she touched, and those that touched her along the way.

-Sixty Two-

The excitement continued to build among everyone, and there was an almost imperceptible anticipation to be just about anywhere that didn't involve riding in a wagon.

On one of the last days they were on the trail, Gideon was driving in the line with Cade upon Blackie's back, yet tied to the rear of their wagon. With Emma asleep inside, it gave Hannah and Rachel a chance to stretch their legs.

The two females walked quietly off to one side. Hannah was deep in thought, missing her parents terribly. As they walked, surrounded by the serenade of noise from the train, Hannah's mind drifted back to when she was a child. Back to a time when life was so simple and unencumbered, with the stress of just living and being part of a family.

In her grasp she could feel the small hand of Rachel. Her eyes traveled to the poor child, who like her had lost so much along the way. The girl looked up and grinned, and the honesty of that heartfelt action caused Hannah to smile in return.

They couldn't have taken more than ten steps when Rachel's soft voice broke their silence. "Will I still be your daughter after the baby is born?"

Hannah chuckled, "Of course!" She glanced down at the youngster still holding her hand, "Does my having another child trouble you?"

Rachel shrugged, "I know you aren't my real ma, she is buried back there a-ways." She gestured in the direction they had come from, "I just have come to love you and Pa, Emma...and Cade so much that I don't ever want to lose any of you!"

Hannah gave her adopted daughter's hand a gentle squeeze, "I think I know exactly what you mean."

The young girl glanced upward at Hannah, "On account of you losing your parents too?" Hannah only nodded her response, and then gently hugged the girl as they continued walking.

Glancing over toward Cade as he rode upon the big black horse's back, she saw him smiling. When he noticed her watching, he waved. Her eyes followed up the wagon until they rested on Gideon. He cuts quite a dashing figure, even with the scruff still on his face, her thought sent a tingle racing within her.

Smiling to herself, her eyes dropped to the ground just in front of her, and then trailed toward the slight roundness of her belly. Without realizing that she was doing it, her hand gently caressed the bump.

She recalled back to Cap and Luttie, and wondered if they still survived and had made it all the way to California. Looking toward the front of the train, she thought of the faces of all those within their little world: those friends she had made along the way, especially of Arden, Charles and their children.

Far ahead, she could see the land flattening out somewhat. She knew that the end of their trail would be soon. She watched as Vaughn paced his horse from one wagon to the next, most likely informing them of where they were planning on camping tonight.

Hannah was very tired, yet she knew that everyone in the train was ready for this all to end. She was also sure that the next year would be a busy one for all: building their cabin, farm... and the baby. She found herself smiling at the thought of being a mother, having performed the duties of one for long enough... might as well go the rest of the way. She thought to herself. Yet with this one, it was because of her own actions that had placed this child within her womb.

That wasn’t necessarily true, because Gideon did have a hand at putting that child within her…and she would be remiss if she didn’t admit that she enjoyed every second of it.

The first of the wagons began to turn, and Hannah realized that here was where they would camp for the evening. As Hannah and Rachel approached their wagon, Gideon hopped down and moved to begin unhitching the mules.

Hannah paused and glanced back toward her horse, “Cade honey, climb down from Blackie, and you and Rachel can gather up some wood for our fire tonight.”

He flattened down and slowly turned his body so he could drop to the ground. Before he could slide down, Gideon grasped his belt and pulled him down like he were a saddle. “Come on boy, let me give you a hand so you don’t hurt yourself.”

“Thanks, Pa,” he chirped as his feet touched safely on the ground.

Gideon laughed and then encouraged him, “Go on and help Rachel gather wood, so we can get warm and eat a bite!”

He took off in a run to catch up with Rachel; as he arrived beside them, Gideon glanced toward Hannah. She was showing them where she wanted her fire built, as she pointed to the spot, Gideon stood in behind them and admired the red-haired beauty.

He was hopelessly in love once again with the woman before him; and the fact that she was strikingly beautiful only added to his love. She stood and looked toward him, tucking her drifting hair once again into place. Her eyes met his, and he was smiling.

She returned in kind, her look causing Gideon to realize that he was staring. He smiled, tipped his hat at her and then quietly led Blackie beyond their wagon to where he had picketed their mules.

Later that evening as Hannah and the children were finishing their supper; Gideon stood and walked to their wagon. He left unnoticed and when he returned, Hannah was still feeding Emma the thick broth of their stew with a spoon.

As Gideon passed beyond her peripheral vision, both Cade and Rachel clapped gleefully. Hannah heard one of the children squeal with delight, "You going to play for us, Pa?" Her eyes darted up, spoon held in mid-air.

Her impatient daughter leaned forward and grabbed at the spoon, knocking most of what had been held in it to the ground. "Oh Em..." Hannah groused and then laughed.

Gideon sat down and was quickly joined on each side by Cade and Rachel. Their appearance near to him so quickly, reminded her of a magnet that she had once seen in a shop in Delphi…two little nails slid quickly toward it and stuck fast.

Gideon's eyes met with hers. "Play something happy!" She mouthed to him, to which he winked at her and smiled. He thought, ‘Who could ever deny those beautiful eyes?’

Once again he sat up straight, his eyes grew large and he began to draw his bow across the strings like a donkey's 'Hee-Haw'. Both children giggled, and then rapidly began to suggest another sound for him to play. Hearing the frivolity, within minutes the Bloom children were beside the Shepherds’ fire.

Hannah sat with Emma upon her lap and both faced their frolicking family. Hannah laughed and gently clapped Em's hands together like the other children were doing. Gideon glanced toward the red-haired beauty as she held his youngest; laughing and looking ravishing, even dressed for the trail as she was.

Her fiery hair was down on this evening, hanging over her shoulder and almost to the bottom of her bodice. Each soft curl was reflecting the light back from their campfire. Had they been alone, he would have taken her there that very minute, yet he played on.

Later on that evening as the children were sleeping quietly inside the wagon, Gideon was seated upon the ground and leaning against a log near the fire, and Hannah was beside him seated on the log. His shoulder was leaning against her knees, his head resting upon her thigh. She was gently running her fingers through his hair as they talked.

He sighed, enjoying her gentle touch. “Do you like that?” she asked.

Gideon laughed, “Who wouldn’t?” He lifted his head and smiled broadly, “Vaughn said that we would be in the valley sometime tomorrow.”

She stopped her hand, “Valley? You mean THE Willamette Valley?”

He sat up and turned toward her, “The very same…by this time tomorrow night, we’ll have our land and be planning our new homestead.”

She began to cry, and tears rolled down her cheeks. Gideon didn’t have to ask why she cried; she had given up so much to come this far…much more than most. He rose up to sit beside her on the log and held her close. Tomorrow…their journey would end tomorrow.

She looked off into the distance, her gaze on the trail they had been on for months. Gideon gently placed his arm around her; he knew what she was thinking. Her head slowly dropped in sorrow, for her thoughts returned to her parents once again.

No words were spoken as he gently drew her to him in a hug; the only sound was her soft sobs upon his chest. Tears were also in Gideon's eyes, for he was truly sympathetic, and seeing her cry tugged at his emotion in a way that had never happened before.

He held Hannah against his chest in a lingering and loving embrace, kissing and stroking her hair as she cried. Gideon lifted her chin, and tears trailed down her soft cheeks as he kissed her forehead. Now was not the time for passion, it was a time for understanding, and the woman that Hanna had become, was immensely grateful.

-Sixty Three-

The morning air was quite cold; Hannah slowly pushed back the thick hide down and poked her face out to look around. She noticed that Gideon was not lying beside her; she scooted toward the wagon curtain and quietly drew it aside. Gideon was sitting on the log and pouring himself a cup of coffee.

Noticing the curtain moving, he glanced up and saw Hanna peering out at him. "You want a cup of coffee?" he whispered.

"Sure," she replied softly and then let the curtain fall as she began quickly changing from her sleeping dress. She yawned rather unladylike as she crawled from under the wagon, and slowly stood to her feet.

She sat beside Gideon and eagerly accepted the steaming cup from him. "Bless you!" She beamed.

"Cold?" She nodded.

Once she lowered the cup she gestured toward the fire, "You are up early. Did you sleep?"

"Every time I closed my eyes I would think about what this day will bring."

She savored another sip of the steaming liquid, "The coffee tastes wonderful, especially on such a cold morning."

He leaned forward and began to refill his cup with more coffee, "Saw Vaughn this morning. He said he wanted to get an early start." He took a moment to blow across the surface of his coffee.

"How early is early?" she asked, warming her hands around the cup she held.

Gideon lowered his cup, after drinking. "He wants to be moving before sunup."

Hannah sighed, "I guess I had better get started on breakfast then."

He rose to his feet, "There won't be time. Just slice some of that cured venison, give them biscuits and call it a meal." She began to stand; he offered her his hand to assist her to her feet. "We'll be eating light today so we can get into town before dark."

"I'll have them ready as soon as you are." She adjusted her winter shawl as he began to walk off to get the mules. "Were you going to eat anything?"

"If you want to fix me something, I'll eat it." He smiled.

She laughed, "A biscuit sandwich it is."

While she fed the children, Gideon attended to the team. They had not told them of the upcoming end to their journey, both having decided that the excitement might be too much. As it was, their father's constant walking back and forth was very disruptive.

By noon, a soft blowing warm breeze began to caress the land, allowing the temperature to climb enough to take off the chill. "Sure is a sight better than what we went through by the mountain."

Hannah looked up from her book, "What time do you think it is?"

Gideon held his hat up to shield his eyes, "Going by the sun, I'd say we're probably close to noon."

Far ahead a wagon was pulled to one side; a man was standing and looking down. From his seat, Gideon knew that the man’s posture spoke volumes. Lowering his hat, Gideon sighed deeply. It wasn’t because he would be asked to help; it was that even this delay would prolong their journey. As they drew closer, he saw that it was Forrest Roland and it was obvious that he had a broken wheel. Standing behind him was his wife, looking beside herself with worry.

It was apparent to Gideon that Hannah hadn’t notice the Roland’s wagon, since she was preparing herself to climb over the wagon seat. As they neared, several members of the train were already passing the broken-down wagon, more focused on finishing their own journey.

"If Mister Vaughn isn't going to stop for lunch, I've got to see that the children are fed." Hannah began to step over the seat to get into the wagon, as she passed Gideon he gently caressed her backside.

"Fresh!" she giggled.

He laughed his reply, "Always."

“Pulling out of line, won’t be too hard of a decision to make, Hannah, because it looks like the Roland’s are in need of a helping hand.” He pointed toward their friends and grinned when her shoulders slumped. He knew that she would have made him stop if she had seen their wagon and he had not, so he dismissed her reaction to his comment.

Emma was quietly lying on the wagon floor playing with a homemade cloth doll, Blackie was tied behind the wagon, and Rachel and Cade were riding on his back. Hannah peered through the bonnet of the wagon, "How hungry are you two?"

Cade looked over his shoulder at Rachel, they conversed quietly for a moment, "Pretty hungry."

She looked back up toward Gideon, "Honey, when you pull out of line to help, can you help the children down so they can eat?" He nodded and led the mules slightly to the side and reined them to a stop, and set the break.

As she sliced the venison, one by one they were lifted from the wagon where she handed them their sandwiches. By the time Gideon returned, Charles had pulled up and called out to Gideon, "Having trouble?"

Gideon stood at the back of the wagon, "Hannah wanted to feed the children and while we’re waiting, I’m going to help the Roland’s - they have a busted wheel. I'm going to let Forrest use one of mine. I was wondering..."

Charles ran the reins a couple of times around the break handle, "Say no more." He climbed down and walked over to help them remove the wheel from the back of the Gideon’s wagon where it had been stored.

Using a huge block and a wagon tongue as the fulcrum, the broken wheel was moved off of the trail, and the borrowed one was mounted within an hour. Charles was already tightening up the huge nut as Forrest stood nearby with tears in his eyes.

"You and the Shepherds are some real good people," he swallowed his emotion, "I don't know how I can possibly thank you...I would be right honored to have you folks as my neighbors."

Charles smiled as he looked up at him, "I think I can speak for Gideon as well, we would love to have you and your wife as our neighbor too, Forrest."

Hannah and Arden handed each of them a sandwich as they began to return their tools to their respective wagons, and then once again returned to their journey.

A Love So Bold
by Anon Allsop

-Sixty Four-

Gideon pulled his wagon to the side of the street, and Charles and Forrest pulled in behind. He set the break and wound the reins around the handle. Turning toward Hannah, he gently reached out and patted her leg. "I know the anticipation is probably killing you." He stood and began to climb out of the seat, "Keep the young-uns here in the wagon; I shouldn't be but a bit."

By the time he had reached the street, he was joined by both Charles and Forrest. Together they walked to the Land Office's doorway where they took their place in line with other new arrivals.

Hannah and the children sat and watched the bustle of the small town as people walked and rode past on horses or in wagons. There was an earthy smell from the street, it had not snowed here but it was still chilly. A few passersby tipped their hats toward Hannah, which made her smile and think, ‘If they only knew’.

A soft voice from behind her broke her train of thought, "Ma, are we going to be able to see the town while we're here?" Cade asked after much prodding from Rachel.

Hannah sighed, "I'm afraid not, children. Your Pa will want to locate our land as soon as he has our papers.” Emma began to cry and Hannah had them pass her forward so she could sit in her lap as they waited. Meanwhile, Cade and Rachel leaned over the back, completely mesmerized by what they could see.

From just beyond their wagon, she heard a voice, "Wooo-weee!" She turned to see where it was coming from and she saw three young men standing on the opposite side of the street near a saloon.

Another voice called out, "That's okay, Honey, you don't have to ignore us... we won't bite ya!" She sought out the speaker; it was a young man probably near to twenty. As a response, she returned her gaze forward and tried to dismiss their calls.

One of the three stepped off the walkway and came toward their wagon and then leaned on the wheel. "You are one fine looking woman!" He then noticed Cade and Rachel peering over the seat at him, "All these little critters yours?"

She replied curtly, "They are mine."

He smiled and did a slow shake of his head, "Your mister is a lucky man!"

From the other side of the wagon she heard, "Yes he is." The wagon rocked slightly as Gideon returned to the seat; in his hands were the precious papers for their land. Both Charles and Forrest walked around the front of the mules to see if they would be needed to chase off the cowboy.

He glanced toward them and smiled, "Sir, you are a very lucky man to have this here red-haired beauty. I'd give my eye-tooth to be so lucky."

Another of the young men stepped off the walkway and scrutinized Hannah's face for several long seconds, "Do I know you, lady?"

Gideon unwound the reins from the hand-break, and then glanced toward Hannah. "Mister, I doubt it if you would know my wife... we just got in from the trail."

The young cowboy frowned and rubbed his unshaven chin, "No, I'm sure that we've met somewheres..."

Hannah began to study the face of the man who spoke. Gideon sighed, "Look mister..." he began, but was cut off by his wife.

"Oh we've met." She looked down toward him with her emerald green eyes, "We met right after I left the train that was heading for California."

Gideon quickly snapped his head toward Hannah, who was smiling coldly. "This young man had an unfortunate accident with his saddle horn."

The young man's eyes lit up in fear and he gently reached out and grasped his friend’s arm, drawing him back to the other side of the street. Without so much as an additional word to the man, Hannah quietly spoke, "Children, take a seat." With no further conversation between her and the man, Gideon tipped his hat and gave the reins a quick snap.

They began to roll forward, and Charles and Forrest also returned to their wagons. Once they were all moving further down the street, Gideon leaned upon his knees and looked toward Hannah. "Do you want to tell me what all that was about?"

Hannah pursed her lips as if deep in thought, "I guess they just thought I was pretty."

Gideon chuckled, "Pretty... you're damn attractive, beautiful and breathtakingly gorgeous, if you ask me."

She laughed, patting him on his thigh, "You're supposed to say that...you're my husband!"

"Something tells me there was more to that whole strange conversation. What was the business about the accident with his saddle-horn?"

She giggled, "I had been nursing Emma, and he rode up on us. This was just before I found you."

He smiled while she paused, making Hannah unsure of whether he was more amused at the story or the man's reaction after he realized who she was. She continued, "That man began to climb off his horse and it frightened me... so I shot at him with that big Walker Colt you found me with."

"You hit his saddle-horn... you could have killed him!" He was stunned as he realized that his tiny wife actually fired the gun that she once had pointed at him.

She replied calmly, "I was trying to." She adjusted her skirt as she spoke, making sure it fell correctly over her petite feet, "The pistol was a lot heavier than I thought it would be."

Glancing toward him, she knew he was considering on how to respond. Finally he smiled, saying, "It's nice to know that you can take care of yourself if I'm not around."

Hannah looked over her shoulder; the children huddled under a blanket. They were smiling proudly, obviously listening to their conversation. Their smiles caused her to return one of her own.

Finally Gideon cleared his throat, "Are you curious of where our land is?"

"I figured you would just tell me where it was when we arrived," she quipped.

He smiled, "We were able to get all three claims so they are beside each other." His news caused her to smile widely, "They're going to be our neighbors!" Gideon paused for effect, "But that's only a small part of the news."

"There's more?" She placed her arm around his, turned and patiently waited for him to divulge the rest of his news.

"Our claim was once owned by a young man who had staked his claim on the land for his fiancée and him after they were married. The lass didn't want to come way out here and wouldn't go any farther than Independence, Missouri."

She was engrossed in his story. "And?"

Gideon grinned broadly, "This feller had built a house... with glass windows!"

Hanna's smile broadened even more. "Glass windows..." She sighed happily.

He patted her leg and then gave it a loving squeeze, "There are three rooms and a loft. He even built a small barn and corral!" He grinned at Hannah, and finally continued, "I had to pay an extra two hundred dollars because the land had been built on... but with winter coming on, it was worth taking a chance on it."

She gasped, "A house! We have a house!"

Hannah looked over her shoulder at the children. Though they were quiet, she knew they were bursting with excitement. She felt they had finally come to realize, that home was very close.

As the wagon creaked along, Gideon began laughing with pent up glee then grew serious as what he had done. "It's a mighty chance we're taking, but since we were one of the few arrivals who had the extra money, I decided to throw caution to the wind and take it."

She hugged his arm tightly, "The good Lord willing, it will be fine." The little road peeled off from the main one; as they rounded a bend she looked back beyond Blackie. Right behind them rolled the Bloom and Roland wagons.

Hannah closed her eyes and began praying. In her heart she wanted so much more for this little rag-tag family. They deserved to have a happy ending…she deserved to have that same happy ending too.

-Sixty Five-

The wagon appeared over the small hill as the sun was dropping low on the horizon, down in a small valley below them was their land. Gideon gently nudged Hannah with his elbow, and then patted her thigh, “Hannah honey, we’re home.”

She had been leaning on her husband’s shoulder, sound asleep. She sat up and yawned, as the realization of what he had just said sank in, she began to look across the landscape before her. “Oh my Lord… Gideon, it’s so beautiful!”

He smiled, “Come on, let’s go home.” Giving the reins a snap, he eased the wagon down the road toward the small cluster of buildings.

The setting sun was reflecting against the yellow pine exterior of the buildings, making them glow welcomingly to the tired travelers. Gideon marveled as they entered the ground that surrounded the homestead. “Is it possible that this is truly ours?” he asked in wonderment.

As their wagon stopped, Gideon set the brake and remained in the seat like a statue. “Is this our farm, Pa?” Cade asked over his father’s shoulder. “I like it here!”

Hannah pushed her bonnet from her head; the flaming hair was once again free to drift in the light breeze. “Oh Gideon, it’s wonderful!”

He climbed down and gently assisted Hannah to the ground beside him. He drew her into a hug and just held her there. “I can hardly believe we’re on our own land!”

She looked up into his face, “Are you sure it is our land? Could we have pulled up on someone else’s property?”

“I followed their directions exactly. We’re here on our homestead.” He laughed like a little boy, then lifted Hannah and swung her in a circle.

Charles, Arden and children were climbing out of their wagons; Forrest and his wife were looking over the corral and barn. Hannah began to pull him along, toward the house they walked. “Let’s see inside the house,” she suggested.

Out of habit he knocked on the door. A quick laugh and then he pulled the latch and pushed the door open. As it swung aside, Hannah gasped, “It’s so pretty inside!”

Gideon ushered her into the room, “Looks like a bedroom back there. This here’s the kitchen.”

“Oh Gideon, look at the stove…it looks brand new!” she gushed.

He followed her with his eyes, and then noticed the stove. “That’s one of those new stoves from back east. It’s the kind that can burn both wood and coal…and you’re right, it does look new.”

Hannah noticed the window next to the big stove. She fingered the sill under the window, caressing it as if she had never witnessed anything more beautiful. Her eyes traveled down the long counter toward its end; there was a new pump towering over a sink. Her reaction caused Gideon to laugh, yet very few young families could boast they had an indoor pump!

"You don't see many of those..." he commented after a long whistle.

She gave a short laugh... I've never seen one, especially one that’s indoors!" She began to pump the long handle; at about the third pump water began to pour from it.

Gideon sighed, "It must have really torn up the feller, leaving all his hard work behind." He ran his fingers under the water as it continued to trickle.

The door slowly swung open, as Cade and Rachel stepped in and were lugging Emma with them. "Is it alright for us to come inside?"

Gideon turned toward him, "Come follow me, I'll show you where your bedrooms will be." As they began to follow their father, Hannah gathered up Em and held her.

The stairs to the loft were steep, much too steep for Hannah to attempt it while pregnant and carrying Em. She stood at the bottom and listened to them carry on about their rooms. Gideon stood at the doorway and looked down toward Hannah.

"There's a wall dividing the area into two rooms. It'll be perfect that each will have a room." He said with a huge smile playing upon his face.

She reminded him, "They most likely will have to get used to sharing if this child I'm carrying turns out to be a boy."

He looked over his shoulder toward one of the children, "You hear your mother? If she has a little boy, you will have to share your room eventually."

"Not right away though... right?" His soft voice drifted down from above.

She laughed, "No, not right away. It'll be awhile before either Em or this little one gets big enough to climb that steep stairs."

Gideon nodded, "Maybe in the spring I can add on a room for our overflow."

"Overflow?" Hannah quipped with a laugh.

"It'll give us a place for the baby and Emma and then once they're old enough... maybe we can fill the room with another..." He smiled as he spoke.

Hannah laughed sarcastically, "Another? How about we just work on the ones we have for now?" She shook her head, laughed and then drifted off to look into their bedroom.

Gideon was climbing down as he spoke to the children, "Figure out which room will be yours and we can move what you have in there." He stood on the floor and scoured the room looking for Hannah. "Where'd you run off to?"

"I'm in the bedroom. Come and look at this…its beautiful!"

He laughed, "I'm always ready for looking at things in the bedroom!" As he pushed a door open he was met with her cold stare - the look she had on her face made him laugh. "Hey, it already has a bed!" He said in a sad attempt to divert her scolding gaze.

Gideon gently shook the frame of the handcrafted bed, "That's better than I could have done." He studied the joints and the lacing of the new rope in lieu of springs. "I'll bet that's right comfortable!"

She shifted Emma onto her hip, carrying her where the weight was more easily supported. "I suppose I should be get supper ready." She sighed contentedly, "It will be nice to finally be able to cook in my own kitchen after all these months."

He reached out as she attempted to pass, playfully grasping her long skirt to impede her progress. "For tonight we can just put our curtains from the wagon on top of the rope lacing. I think we'll sleep well until we can get some cloth and straw for a mattress." He sat on the bed, running his hand across the ropes that were stretched from side to side, and top to bottom. "Come on and have a seat beside me... It'll be nice having a real bed to... well, you know."

Voices just outside caused him to release her and stand up quickly, Hannah carried Emma out the doorway and into the kitchen where the Blooms and Roland’s were just entering the house.

The noise that followed them in was enough to make the young couple's head swim; the Bloom children were climbing into the loft to see the bedroom. Each voice was oohing and aahing over everything in the house. As Gideon stepped into the kitchen their conversations seemed to quiet.

"Since it'll be dark soon, Hannah and I want you all to stay the night. You can set up in the barn, or out in the yard, whichever you prefer." He drew Hannah in close as he spoke, "We'll have supper together one last night and in the morning, if you wish, you can go off to find your homesteads. That’s what I would do!"

"We can decide tonight whose house we'll begin on first. If it comes to snowing too soon, we can put you up here and just use the house as our base... if that's okay." He looked at both Charles and Forrest.

Tears were in Forrest's eyes, "You...you folks would just take us in like that?" He looked toward his wife, "I think the Lord was a holding us up until these two wonderful families came along." He held his hand out to Gideon, "The wife and I will take you up on your offer."

Gideon, Charles and Forrest headed outside to inspect the barn and corral. While they were occupied, Hannah and the other women were busy preparing supper. The older Bloom girls were trying to occupy the attention of the younger ones.

Arden and Mrs. Roland had built a fire in Hanna's stove, and for the first time, Hannah felt she was a part of something... bigger than herself. Her heart surged with pride as she took in the vision of her friends as they shared in the work of preparing their evening meal. Her gaze fell upon the small group of children, seemingly as one unit climbed up the stairs into the loft. Katie chose to stay with Em and watch her as she played with a cloth doll.

Hannah moved to the sink to peel the skin off of the potatoes, and periodically glanced out the window and spied Gideon, Charles and Forrest walk past with the animals, placing them in either the barn or corral. Their images were distorted slightly due to the imperfections within the glass, but she could tell them apart.

At one point Gideon stood against the corral with his foot propped on the last rail, pointing toward the west. From time to time both Forrest and Charles would turn to look that way as well. She knew him enough that he was dreaming where this or that would be built, or some such thing that only men would understand.

She filled up one of her pots with water and set the potatoes on the stove to begin boiling, pausing only long enough to wipe her hands upon her apron. She then moved onto the next project.

Well after dark, all of them sat down in the little house and gave thanks. For they had done what many could not; travel from points east to Oregon and arrive there safely. Few families made it through unscathed; the Shepherds had been one - to a point.

One by one, each spoke the names of friends and family who had perished. With heartfelt reverence, they said the names of Ezrah, his parents, Rachel's poor family, Arden's grandfather, and the original Mrs. Bloom among others. However, there was one name that was left unspoken; yet she and Gideon made sure to remember it within their own thoughts... it was of her, of the original Hannah.

She had died in the desert trying to protect her daughter. Through a strange quirk of fate and contact with a strange amulet that had produced a change in a young man in which he took the place of the dying woman, it trapped – no, sealed him forever in this beautiful shell of a woman.

Trapped was a harsh word, because deep down Hannah knew that her transformation was more of a blessing than a curse. The reshaping of Ezrah's body into Hannah allowed her to live on in a way, to remain with her children until she left the world, hopefully as an old woman. That secret would have to remain hidden, buried within her thoughts and those of Gideon.

Those within that humble home had a celebration of sorts, for after the dishes had been cleared, the table and chairs had been pushed aside, and Gideon had rosined his bow, he began to play. The music played was light-hearted and gay; they danced and frolicked around the room laughing until they could hardly stand upon their own two feet.

Long into the night Gideon played, until one by one each family had headed off to their beds outside, or into the barn. The children were all up in the loft, giggling and telling stories even after the adults had gone to bed.

Gideon threw a big log onto their fireplace, and then settled back upon his haunches watching it burn. Hannah stood at their bedroom door wearing her sleeping dress. "Penny for your thoughts?"

He smiled and slowly stood, replacing the poker in its stand. "I was just thinking about us." His gaze never left the flames, mesmerized by the glow of the coals beneath the log.

She stepped closer and stood beside him, and quietly she placed her tiny hand in his, "What about us?"

He looked down at her lovely face, the red hair in disarray but framing it with its beauty. "God how I love you." He sighed, pulling her close.

Laying her head upon his chest she too was focused upon the glowing coals, "When we were remembering those we lost, I couldn't help but think about Hannah," she replied truthfully.

He sighed, "Me too."

She caressed the roundness of her stomach, and then spoke without looking away from the glowing coals. "When our baby is born, if it's a boy... can we name him ‘Ezrah’?"

He replied thoughtfully, "Of course we can." He turned his head and kissed her lightly.

The quiet between them grew deafening, as each was seemingly immersed in their own thoughts. Finally, Hannah broke the silence. "If we have a girl…would it be strange to name her ‘Hannah’?"

He said nothing for a moment, when she finally looked toward his face; he had tears in his eyes. "I…I think she would be proud to have a little one named after her." She gently placed her hands upon his cheeks and pulled his face to hers in a kiss.

She sought out his hand and quietly turned toward their bedroom, "We should be sleeping already. Morning is going to come way too quickly."

He followed her into the bedroom and lit the lantern that was on the windowsill, together they arranged the thick blanket curtains from the wagon onto the ropes of the bed, and then he began to get ready for bed.

He quietly blew out the lantern and climbed into bed. When he had settled in, he adjusted their cover over them both. "You asleep?" he whispered into the dark.

"No, not yet."

He rolled onto his side and faced her, "I was thinking, it won't be fair to Ezrah if we have a girl. I would hate to lose his name to our past."

She chuckled, "Or Hannah if we would have a boy."

Hannah heard him sigh, "After this baby is born... could we try for another one?"

She was lying upon her back, "I suppose we could since it would only be fair."

Gideon's hand absentmindedly began to caress her breasts through the material of her sleeping gown as they talked. "What would happen if we'd have another child of the same sex? I mean, if we name a boy Ezrah, and then have another boy…"

She was trying to ignore what he was doing to her. While it felt good, she didn’t want to take it any further, especially with the Bloom children only one floor above. "Well then, I guess we'd have to keep trying until we fulfill our wishes," she whispered.

-Sixty Six-

Since it was going to take a while for the Roland’s and Blooms to actually locate their respective properties, it was decided that they would go on ahead and give time to Gideon and Hannah to get their own house in order. With winter coming, they would need to begin supplying themselves for the long days ahead.

Everyone agreed that both Mrs. Roland and Arden’s children would remain at the Shepherd homestead, while Arden, Charles and Forrest would locate their land and decide where they would build their houses and farms.

Gideon finished his coffee as he stood on the porch with Forrest. Charles was walking back from the wagon; he looked over his shoulder toward the sky and remarked, “Wagon is all hitched and ready to go. Looks like another mild day.”

Forrest placed his hand on Gideon’s shoulder, “I planted Hannah’s grape starts in the ground beside the barn. When we get back in a week or so, I’ll scout out some favorable land nearby that will grow good and sturdy vines for you. Providing the winter isn’t on us too soon.”

“I sure wish I could come along and help you all…” Gideon sighed.

Charles glanced at him, “Nonsense! You’re already home, your family needs you here to get prepared for winter.”

Gideon nodded, knowing full well that Hannah needed all the help she could get. Forrest gave Gideon’s arm a gentle squeeze, “When we’ve returned, we’ll help you get all the wood to last the winter.”

Pointing toward a lean-to at the side of the barn, Gideon remarked. “The former owner had already started stocking up wood. Looks like almost enough to get through at least half of the winter.”

“Then it won’t take too awfully long to get the remainder before winter is on us. That’s good to know!” Charles observed.

They all slowly began to walk toward Charles’ wagon. While he climbed up and took the seat, Forrest stayed on the ground to assist Arden when she came out. Gideon stroked his mule’s neck as he stood there, “You be a good boy for these fellers,” he softly whispered to it.

Arden and Hannah walked up beside Gideon. “We’re using your mules?” Arden asked.

Forrest took her hand and with Gideon’s help, assisted her into the seat beside her husband. “My mules are faster than your oxen; they’ll get you there and back sooner,” Gideon replied as he noticed Forrest climbing into the rear of the wagon.

“You get enough food to carry you there and back?” he asked, noticing that she had a sack that she handed over her shoulder to Forrest.

Arden smiled, “We’re good. Hannah saw to that.”

Gideon stepped back and smiled, then placed his hand around Hanna’s waist. “You all be careful!”

Charles nodded, “We’ll do our best.” He gave the reins a snap and they began to pull away from the young couple. Hannah followed a short distance so she could watch them on to the horizon. She was in her yellow gingham dress again, the one that Gideon liked most of all. In her condition, it was apparent that she wouldn’t be able to wear it too much longer, since there was no room left for her belly to grow any further in the dress.

Behind her the sun was creating pink and blue hues streaking across the morning sky, reflecting upon the clouds. Hannah stood perfectly still, her hands folded in front of her as she watched them grow smaller in the distance. Her red hair gently shifted in the light breeze, as if caressing her with a kiss. It brought to mind the dream they both shared so long ago.

Gideon knew what she had been, but it was what she had become that drew him to her. To Gideon, she was quite beautiful and he loved her dearly. Her love meant even more since she was willing to sacrifice Ezrah’s existence for Gideon and his family, accepting it as her own. She looked up and noticed him watching, a smile playing upon his handsome face.

She turned toward him and began to walk in his direction; as she came closer she held out her hand. “Come on honey, let’s go home.” Gideon grinned as he took it, and together they walked back toward their little house, and home.

Yes, theirs was a love…A love so bold that it could not be denied.